《My Grand Adventure Awaits! The New World》


 CHAPTER 1) The New World

    "Yes... yes I understand, no I''ll pick up his things, thanks again."


    The man seemed very distraught, as he sat in the leather cushion of the sofa tossing his phone to the side, he rubbed his forehead as he let out an exasperated sigh.


    "What the hell am I going to do."


    Two weeks before, Roth received a phone call during his shift. He was only twenty-six a fairly plain looking man with black hair and was always quiet and kept to himself, so a phone call for him during his shift seemed very odd. As he soon realizes the phone call was from the hospital. His father, on his way back to his house, was T-boned directly to the driver side. The paramedics did all they could, but he passed away in the emergency room.


    Roth has been grieving and hasn''t been to work since that day. His colleagues understand as well as his boss, losing a father like that is not an easy thing to overcome. Roth''s father was the only person in his life, losing his mother at a young age and be an only child, this was more then he could handle. It was a small funeral, only a few who were very close to them attended the event. Soon he was back to the regular life, but Roth wasn''t the same person after that. Now he received a phone call about his father belongings in storage, they said he either pick them up or be sold to auction, so he decided to pick his father''s belongings.


    With all his father''s belongings in possession, he decides to look through the mountains of boxes. The first one was old trophies of his college days in football. Another was a stamp collection; the book was practically about to explode on how much he collected.


    "Jesus, dad I didn''t know you were a jock and geek at the same time." he chuckled for a moment, only for a tear to drop.


    "Crap c''mon don''t cry man." he wiped is eyes quickly and stopped for a moment to watch television. Later that night he got the courage to look through his father''s belongings again. Upon looking he found a photo album, a dusty one too. He never seen this album before, as soon as he turned to the first page it was his father when he was really young. His father was holding a bass he caught smiling proudly from ear to ear, another was him in his football uniform holding a woman close to him, they were both smiling. The next few pages were all about them, on vacation, road trips, even shows the house that Roth grew up in. Halfway he found his dad older and looks like he was in some computer lab.


    "That''s Probably his first day on his job."


    The last photo was him next to the woman who was pregnant. She was smiling softly and his dad, with that ear-to-ear smile. He took the photo out of the pocket of the page and saw writing on the back. All it read was bold in sharpie ROTH MY MAN! Roth softly smiles holding the picture close to him.


    "At least I got to see mom, but why... why didn''t you show me this dad."


    Holding tears back and still smiling, he notices that it was the last photo of the album. Placing the photo back he sits there in silence. The ambient dim light barely lights up the living room. Roth is lost in thought, in that split second, he kicks the box to its side with a loud screech of anger and sadness. Taking deep breathes he calms down a bit and soon notices a black box on its side.


    "What the...?"


    He kneels down and inspects it. Turning the box all around but there was no writing only a combination lock. He was even more curious now it had some hefty weight to it as well. As he sat there trying to figure out what combo it can be, he had an idea. Quickly he inputted the numbers and soon the box clicked open.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Huh, it worked Haha."


    It was Roth''s birthday, he opened the box and inside was a white envelope, and a wonky headset. The enveloped read "To my son" in cursive.


    Roth''s eyes widen, " wha- what is this?"


    He quickly opened the letter, "Hey Roth, it''s your old man. I don''t know when you will get this letter, but it means I died. Either by old age or some unknown force, I know you''re probably hurting. I don''t blame you and I have a special gift for you a side project I made from my work I had to hide it. If my company ever found out I made this before it even got to you, I don''t know how I would live with myself with my hard work. And you''re wondering why I never talked about mom, well it''s this device I made, a VR headset it will put you in in the thick of fantasy, and I know how much you love fantasy growing up. This game will allow you to be anyone you''ve always wanted to be. Time is different what probably feels like days is actually mere moments so play however you want, the story is always different to each player, so you won''t even know what your objective is. I hope this caught your interest because this device helped me get through your mothers'' loss. I hope my hard work paid off, have fun and explore your hearts content, your loving father always, Robert Malcom."


    Roths''s face lit up with surprise and joy. The sadness he felt was being overshadowed by his father''s final words and gift. He quickly took the headset out of its box it almost resembles a fighter pilot helmet, he was getting butterflies in his stomach, he wanted to know he needed to know. Instructions were in the box.


    [make sure you''re in a calm and undisturbed environment]


    [make sure cable is long enough to any outlet you are playing at]


    [make sure any appliances you have in your home are properly shut off ex: gas heating water]


    "Wow that''s it, I expected to be more instructions." he was perplex of the small paper with three instructions. He made sure everything was in order and double checked just in case. Now the anticipated moment is here. He sits on the couch, mask on and headset in place and press the button on the side, a led screen pops in front.


    [would you like to begin]


    He reaches out to touch, but nothing is working. Then he realizes, the mask.


    "Yes."


    The entire screen turns white and suddenly his whole body is vibrating and feels his body fling forward. It''s as if the whole couch is flying at the speed of light. Sweating and breathing rapidly in short breathes, He''s panicking now beginning to have second thoughts. before he can he think anymore the speed is going way to fast and soon the screen goes black. He''s still conscious as if he was in a dark abyss.


    "Hello!"


    His voice echoed with tremendous volume. He begins to walk around the void and soon giant words above vigorously popped up.


    [who are you]


    This is it his character selection, now he''s getting nervous. What will his character be, will he choose something generic, or will he be some overpowered person. He discouraged the idea of being overpower the game wouldn''t be fun at all.


    "My name is Roth Mal-"


    He stopped and pondered, why is he using his real name. He took the time to analyze and think of a good named. He had a perfect name to use. Since his first name sounded fantasy enough, he decided to change his last name to a more appropriate fitting name.


    "My...my name is Roth Malvikun, I am an inspiring adventurer who has trained in the art of every combat of magic, bowman ship and swordsman ship. I have a rare ability I was gifted by the gods, with every enemy I slain I receive partial of their power energy, the bigger and tougher the enemy the more power I receive!"


    The power and enthusiasm in his voiced echoed and rumbled the void. In an instant a low and elder voice echoed backed into his body.


    " SO SHALL IT BE."


    Soon the ground began to shake, and the darkness slowly brightened. Roth fell and began falling quickly. He screamed and screamed to the top of his lungs and soon his vision was white. Blinking furiously with every blink he began to see the clear blue sky. Birds chirping and the gentle sound of the wind rustling the leaves in the tree he was next too. Sluggish and with the biggest migraine of his life he sat up getting his bearings, he was in a grassland area with trees scattered and open hillsides. Looking down he saw a leather armor chest piece and a red cape with armored shoulder pads.


    "I''m... I''m really here. I''m actually here..."


    he looks down and clenches his fists. In mere moments he sprung to his feet and shouted with all his might and soul.


    "AWESOME!!!!!"

 CHAPTER 2) New Friends

    Roth begins to inspect himself, examining every part thoroughly. Feeling the coarse of the leather chest piece, the sturdy yet silk smoothness of the cape. With each examination he can feel the texture and to his stunned mind, it feels comfortable. Cackling while running in place he is overwhelmed with joy; to be inside a game and actually feel everything.


    "This is so freaking cool! I can move, I can smell!"


    Kneeling eye level with the grass, he inhales vigorously.


    "Ahhhhh, it even smells so good, it smells so clean!"


    Jumping to his feet he begins to survey the area. All he can see is open upon the openings of fields and hills. "Hmm, I wonder why I spawned here. Maybe because it''s not a traditional RPG and I have to figure it out? Oh well, my gut says to go this way!" As he shouted and knife handed into the direction of his march.


    For several minutes he began to observe more and more of the surroundings. It was colorful and green. Even the sky was clear and as blue as a rare gem. Smiling and absorbing the beauty of his area he comes to a halt. Being overwhelmed with all this he remembered why- his father.


    "This feels wrong, I should be happy. Should I be, it just feels like I''m ignoring my dad now."


    He slaps both sides of his face simultaneously.


    "Stop it! Ughh he wouldn''t want you to be sad. Not after creating all this for you, especially for you!"


    Raising both hands he screams into the fresh air.


    " YOU HEAR THAT OLD MAN! I''LL HONOR YOU BY BEATING THIS GAME!"


    Continuing down his path he finally reaches a dirt path with rows of trees on either side. Looking left and right he decides to head left. Wondering how long the next town might be he decides to figure out how to access his skill menu. Waving his arms, opening his hands, nothing seems to be working. Agitated he begins flailing his arms. To no surprise that didn''t work either.


    Then he begins to hear something faint behind him. Turning to investigate he sees an old man wearing baggy clothes driving a merchant wagon. Roth is ecstatic as he runs to the old merchant.


    "Why hello young man. Traveling by yourself on foot?" His melancholy voice was raspy but also very sweet.


    " Hello sir... I gotten lost and need a ride to the next town. Do you think you have any room?" Pleaded Roth with anxiety in his tone. How will this NPC react, will he let him? Or giving a quest out of nowhere. All Roth has is a satchel and pouches not even a weapon. The old man looked puzzled, staring down at Roth. Now Roth was getting worried but still putting up a smile.


    "Lost, AHAHA, that''s something. Hehehe hop in sport."


    The wave of relief washed over Roth and began thanking the old man for his generosity. He climbed up and sat next to the man and began to trot off.


    " So where are we heading sir?" politely asked Roth.


    " Well, it''s a farming and mining town. Biggest one I have seen for the kingdom. It''s Really peaceful if you''re looking to stay for a bit."


    Roth softly chuckles, " I might do that, I''m Roth and you sir?"


    "Leomadria, but you can call me Leo for short." Saying that with a melting smile on his face.


    After a lengthy ride and stories passed by Leo and how Roth craves the destiny of an adventurer, they finally made it to the city gates. There was a long line of people waiting near the entrance. Some look like freelance merchants, visitors, and armed individuals, he''s almost certain those are adventurers as well. Then suddenly Leo is passing the long line straight to the gate entrance. Roth looking back and forth he wonders if he hadn''t met Leo he would''ve been in that long line for quite a bit.


    "Hey Leo good to see you, picked a new buddy up?" One of the guards playfully scoffed. He looked like he was wearing leather armor with metal shin guards and arm braces. For some reason, to Roth he kind of almost looks like a mercenary.


    "Why hello there, yeah he''s new and got lost, didn''t want him to get hurt out in those woods."


    The gate guard shook his head, " One of these days old man you''re going to pick up the wrong person."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    With the biggest smile Leo dusted his remark off, "I haven''t died yet so I''m just lucky."


    After some friendly teasing and chatting they were finally through the gate. Roth was on the edge of his seat; the town was massive. People were out and about on their days. To his left he can see a castle wall surrounding the castle inside the town. The aroma of spices and cooked meats filled the air. He never smelled such good food like this before. The cart stopped on the edge of the curb; it was Leo''s shop.


    "Well young man, this is it. If you ever need medical supplies, rations, equipment my shop is always open." He reached his hand out to Roth.


    " You were a big help thank you mister." They both shook and gave each other warm smiles.


    As he was heading to the center of the town, the streets were filled with people. Vendors asking to come to their stand. Each one saying they have the best prices in the southern region. Roth desperately wanted to look at the stands and what trinkets they were selling, but remembered he had no money for shopping. He asked for directions if there was any sort of guild for jobs and quests, and soon was pointed to a large building with concrete steps and Corinthian columns to its entrance.


    He was frozen, starstruck on how amazingly detailed the building was constructed. The moment of truth as he took his first steps in, he was immediately greeted by a woman in a scholar uniform. She had thin oval glasses, a high ponytail, and was very slim. "Welcome good sir, is this your first time in Galobethrogga?"


    "Um yeah, I Just arrived, this town is called Galobethrogga?" he questioned quizzically.


    "That''s right! you''re in one of the biggest towns in the kingdom of Chylath. Our town is home to our strong agriculture and industrial workforce. This building was built with the materials brought from one of our quarry''s."


    She seems very upbeat. Roth was expecting a more librarian vibe from her not so much as an airhead. Seeing her be passionate about explaining the town feels so weird to Roth. Usually in his games in RPG''s they have set dialogue, but he hasn''t even asked what he''s there for.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry I get swept away about our history whenever someone new is in town, how can I help you?" Giving Roth a gentle smile.


    He''s flustered, he knows this is a game and yet he finds himself nervous. Swallowing his sudden anxiousness, he begins to elaborate why he has arrived.


    "I''m an aspiring adventurer. I left my home for the freedom you can achieve only as an adventurer. I was wondering what you guys as a guild have for me just starting out. On the way here my horse was frightened by something and took off with my belongings; you can see the predicament I''m in hahaha."


    She immediately became concerned for his wellbeing. Rushing toward his side she comforted him holding his hands not caring about the rough leather gloves he wore. Roth was frightened for a moment. She was fast coming to him, nonetheless holding his hands. Roth was always the shy type when it comes to women but in games in his RPG''s it was nothing. Smooth talking and charisma for a quest with these types of NPC''s was always easy, now he''s back to being the shy flustered person he once was. In his mind he remembers it''s only a game, they''re all scripted to whatever they are given from the player, so he put his game face on and buried that flustered and anxious feeling the second time.


    "My goodness, young man, are you alright?" She''s holding his hands with force but- young man? The woman looks just the same age he was. He understood Leo calling him that but was confused why she called him that. Then something clicked and had to leave her side for just a moment.


    " Oh, I''m fine really. He just had my sword and money on him ahah." he backs away from her grasp chuckling.


    "I''ll be right back. Do you happen to know if there''s a mirror I can use? My armor is kind of chafing my shoulders and I want to adjust it really quickly."


    She is startled a bit but happily tells him.


    "Of course, as long as you''re okay I''m relieved sweetie. Just head to the right and down the corridor is an arch mirror above a desk." Again, giving Roth an adorable smile.


    He slightly bows thanking her as he quickly scuttles to the arch mirror. As he looks himself through the arch, he''s blown back in disbelief. Roth is younger no more than how he looked when he was eighteen. Grabbing his face and moving around he in fact had gotten younger. No more of those bags under his eyes from constantly working to death of paperwork. The exhausted body from not having any sort of caffeine. Now he understands why he''s been feeling so good, way more than usual. Full of stamina and energy and the fact a woman of his age in the real world would call him a young man.


    "Huh, this world keeps getting more and more surprises."


    As he quickly returns to the desk the lady is happy to see him again.


    "That was fast young man." Covering her mouth as she giggles.


    "Sorry about that, it was just my armor being uncomfortable miss...?"


    "Saudia or Miss Lulin if you''re the formal type." Again, saying it super cheery and dopey response.


    "Oh, by the way young man about your current situation something perfect came up. Since you have no weapon or money a party is actually looking for a fourth member. If you complete their current quest with them, you can get part of the reward as well, interested?"


    Roth smiled and immediately responded, " For real! Yes, absolutely where can I find them!"


    She softly smiles pointing behind Roth. As he looks back, he sees a man in full heavy armor. It was a dark silver color and had an emblem of a serpent eating its tail in the center of the chest. Caring a great sword on his back. The other two were women and were wearing traveling gear closely related to jeans and leather jackets, most likely cow hides. One was carrying a staff and the other a bow across her back and they both had the same blonde hair color, while the great sword man had brunette hair.


    "Hey there kiddo, names Derian." he reaches out to shake Roth''s hand.


    Roth gave a determined, confident smile, "Roth, Roth Malvikun."

 CHAPTER 3) In Awe and Sparks

    "So, you''re the kid that''s looking for a job. Let me give you a tour of the building." As Derian wraps his arm around Roth with a mischievous smile.


    "Is this really a good time to be doing that?" Said the girl with the bow in an irritated tone. She seemed discontented with Roth joining the group. The other girl however wasn''t bothered by the situation. She seemed more concerned for the archer. Derian stopped and gave a quick comeback to her.


    "Oh, and sleeping the entire day is productive?"


    She blushes and raises her voice to Derian, "I... need rest since this quest is going to be dangerous. I need to be physically and mentally prepared." Crossing her arms and looking away.


    "It''s barely the afternoon and we''re not leaving until tomorrow afternoon." said Derian annoyingly.


    The woman with the staff finally spoke in a soft-spoken tone, " He has a point Nina, there''s nothing wrong with showing our new member around."


    Nina scoff''s and looks away slightly red. Derian shakes his head, " Apologies my friend, the hot head is Nina and the quiet one is Fila."


    Fila bows, giving a smile, but Nina is still looking away with her arms crossed. Eventually they pressed on giving Roth the tour of the building and both girls behind their heels. To the left side of the front desk was an entryway to a big mess hall in rows and rows of benches, looking almost how a school cafeteria is set up. The walls were covered in banners of the adventures of where they were born. Swords of every kind and paintings filled every space. Chandeliers above them were magnificently carved with runes and symbols.


    The candles off of each one brightened the room with warm light. The smells of different kinds of food filled the area and the commotion of every person in it was filled with laughter and cheers. The next room was a massive library. Roth didn''t realize how big the building was until he saw the library. It was an old library with three floors and an open space in the middle of the room with a clerk in the center. Mosaic glass windows fill the room with outside light. The hint smell of vanilla is present in the air, most likely because of the old books. It is surprisingly calm and soothing in this area. Then Roth is stunned to see the ceiling curved and painted with beautiful art. It''s as if he was walking just as Michelangelo Painted it himself. The next room was a beautiful indoor garden with many unique plants and trees. The air here was also different, it had a bittersweet smell. With a dome ceiling that let the flora basked in the light.


    The last room was a science room filled with enchantment tables, astrology charts of the sky and beakers for mixture. Roth coughed because the smell of unknown liquids burned his nose. Roth didn''t expect this type of guild building to be so diverse in all types of characters in a special field. Roth''s past knowledge on RPG''s has changed, he keeps getting thrown with more and more surprises. Eventually they made a full circle and came through the right side of the building to the front desk.


    "Did you enjoy the tour from your new party member?" Saudia cheerfully spouted.


    Roth''s bewildered expression says it all. "Enjoy? This place is amazing! I didn''t realize how much stuff you guys owned!"


    Derian lets out a capacious laugh, "I guess you''ve never been outside to new towns before huh? Sorry miss Lulin we''ll be talking to the boy about this quest now, so we''ll be right in the mess hall. The usuals please?"


    "Of course, we''ll send it right away."


    Derian winks to Saudia, she chuckles and is flattered. They made their way to the bench, Fila and Nina sat across from Derian and Roth. Nina is slouching over the table resting her cheek in her left hand. However, Fila is properly postured, and her staff slightly tilted against her side. Roth finds the duo humorous. As Roth is about to speak, he is quickly silenced by Derian.


    "Hold on kid, we''ll talk about the details. First, we have to be eating if we''re discussing about anything." He chuckles to himself.


    Roth was puzzled looking over to the very opposite of duos.


    " Derian likes to stuff his face whenever we''re discussing plans." Timidly said Fila.


    After a few moments of listening to the crowd of hungry adventurers and mercenaries, a very built toned woman came out of the blue humming. Her outfit seemed very similar to that of a dirndl. She''s carrying two giant serving trays stacked on top one another, with one hand no less. With one graceful movement she places the trays onto the table. The bottom tray was four wooden bowls of broth with potatoes, carrots, beef, and roasted cabbage. The other tray was filled with pints and toasted garlic bread.


    Derian takes a big chunk off the garlic bread and dips the bitten one into the broth. Nina is sloppily eating the broth and bread like a savage, almost like Derian''s manner in eating. However, Fila is still having her straight posture slightly leaning in slowly blowing on her wooden spoon. "So, this quest we took on, it''s just a simple extermination job but it''s super risky, take a look."


    Derian passed the weathered poster paper to Roth. It shows a map of the city and the point of interest of the beast but no picture of the beast. He also notices that there''s several X''s across the top of the page. " I''m assuming those X''s mean...?" questioned Roth.


    "That''s right. They''re failed attempts, the town this beast is near says they never see the people who take on this quest again. So, they take that as a failed attempt."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "What''s the total so far tallying the failed quest?" Curiously asked Fila.


    Derian smiles sinisterly, " The total is worth four hundred gold."


    Immediately Nina spits her food out and nearly chokes on the broth, " FOUR HUNDRED!"


    Derian nods confidently, "You heard me right. It might be super dangerous Roth, but seeing you need the money, are you willing to take this risk? It''s a whole lotta money."


    Roth is in deep thought looking at the parchment of paper. " I still need a sword; do you know anywhere I can rent a weapon?"


    Derian chuckles, "kid, no need to worry, you can borrow one of my spare ones."


    Roth is taken back by his answer, just offering his sword, without hesitation. Looking towards the other members he sees Fila nod her head in assurance. Nina however is still a bit resentful of the idea. She immediately stands over the table and protests.


    "Okay I have had enough! I was willing to let it slide of a stranger joining us but now you''re letting him borrow one of your swords! If he doesn''t even have his own weapon what makes you think he''ll have our back on this job!"


    Roth is frustrated, confused on why she has a grudge against him. Fila tries to calm her down but is shrugged off. "Why are you letting this kid walk all over you!" Nina is furious now, Derian''s demeanor has changed quite tremendously. The lay back nonchalant attitude is now replaced by this silent intimidating aura.


    "Why do we even nee-" Nina is interrupted with a loud slam against the table. Her frustrated emotion now has changed to a timid look. Derian has hit the table hard with his fist and nearly all the items on the table jumped. The sound of the wood creaking almost looks as if he was about to break the whole table in half. Derian''s eyes locked onto Nina, they were an ice-cold stare, as if he was looking deep into her soul.


    "Everyone has to have a start, Nina. Whether from poor or rich, nobody is born perfect and strong. You of all people should know that by now. So I suggest you refrain from this high horse you have and give our temporary companion some respect. He has done nothing wrong and is listening to us and hasn''t said a negative thing towards you, yet here you are insulting him. I thought I taught you better."


    Nina now seems repentant and slowly sits back down. Her eyes are slightly shining from holding her tears in.


    "Yes sir, sorry sir."


    Fila is unphased from Derian''s switch in behavior. All she did was console Nina and rubbed her upper back. Roth is still trying to process the situation he witnessed, he looks around and the other adventurers close to their table are observing Roth''s group. Derian inhales and lets out a gruesome sigh, his friendlier side comes out immediately.


    "My apologies, kid. She tends to go a bit overboard; I hope you don''t think differently of us because of this situation." He slightly chuckles, smiling at Roth. Roth, still a bit hesitant, responds modestly.


    "Not...at all. Regardless I know what I''m getting myself into. With all those X''s on the job it''s a powerful creature, which I expect is why the reward is so high. So yes, I''m in."


    Derian is exhilarated and smacks Roth hard on the back, "Now that''s the spirit! Miss Lulin! Have a banquet prepared for everyone here and the drinks are on the house for today!"


    Saudia steps through the doorway and is greeted with Derian tossing a heft bag of coins to her. She smiles proudly," Of course, how wonderful!"


    The whole room erupted with applause. Throughout the whole day waitresses have been giving out food and pints of ale. Some adventurers even had instruments on hand to play music throughout the day. Fila is awkwardly but happily dancing with one adventurer. Nina was still a bit dampened by her outspoken tone but it soon changed through the day with Derian quickly helping her to drinks.


    Roth saw how close those two were. Her outspoken tone was the result of the great respect she has for him, he tried not to hold too much of a grudge towards her. Soon the night turns into a chugging match between Derian and Nina. The dining area was filled with chants of the word chug. It was impressive they both were several pints of ale down and still chugging. In an instant Nina drops her drink and passes out, she''s flushed, and her face is smiling.


    Derian yells victorious. The whole day was filled with laughter and smiles, Roth was filled with amazement. However, he still had a gnawing feeling in his stomach, holding his ale pint, he steps outside for a bit of fresh air. The night was surprisingly lit very brightly, he looks up and is startled. There were two crystal clear moons, they were close enough to see each crater on the surface with detail.


    He softly smiles and sits on the steps of the guild. "Is everything alright?" Roth turns around to see the voice, it was Fila. "Oh, hello Fila, I was just getting some air." She goes and sits next to him.


    "I know my little sister can be very rude, but I promise she means well."


    He looks towards Fila in curiosity. "I didn''t know you guys were sisters."


    They both look the same age and same height. Roth was dumbfounded, he expected Nina to be the older one, given how confident and bold her attitude is.


    "We''re all childhood friends. Derian was always protecting us even to this day. I guess she aspires to be like him, though she does it a bit aggressively."


    "It''s alright it wasn''t that bad. I get it, a stranger randomly joins your group and is ill prepared, I can see why there might be some resentment." he giggles.


    "By the way, why did you want to become an adventurer? Derian seems to like you a lot, I guess he sees potential in you."


    Roth is quiet for a moment and Fila notices his bashfulness. "Well not too long ago... my father actually passed away."


    Fila is now attentive to his words. "Before he died, he actually wanted me to live my life to the fullest and not wallow in his death. To be honest sometimes I feel like what I''m doing is wrong, like I''m just ignoring that his death even happened, but I know that''s not what he wants me to think."


    In that moment there was silence. Only the chirps of the crickets, the muffled sounds of the party going on, then it was interrupted by a hug. Roth looks over to see Fila hugging him tightly. He is nervous why an NPC is showing so much emotion like this.


    "I''m sorry what happened, truly. I don''t know what you''ve been through or the struggles you''ve faced, but I know you''re not alone anymore. you don''t have to just tag along with us, you can be part of our group permanently."


    He is stunned, he doesn''t even know what to say. Her eyes are slightly watering from holding in tears. Seeing that almost makes Roth tear, but he keeps his composure.


    "I- thank you Fila. I am grateful you want me in your party."


    She smiles and lets him go slowly. She gets up and holds his hand helping him up. "Shall we head in, Derian wants to share more drinks with you." Still with that slight tear in her eye she seems really happy. Roth now having butterflies, he accepts and gives her a smile. She grabs his hand and leads him into the party. His first quest as a real adventurer will finally begin, he is overwhelmed with joy of the thought. With a surprise turn of events, he even developed a crush on Fila.

 CHAPTER 4) The Price of Freedom

    It is the following day and Roth Is making his way to the guild building. He stayed the night at an inn close by that actually caters to mercs and adventurers named The Sirens Inn. He is still in disbelief that he''s actually able to sleep in game. The fluffy and warm blankets and cozy bed made it the best sleep he has ever had. Pondering through his walk he''s curious how long time has passed in the real world.


    As he nears the building, he sees the trio making their preparations for departure in a wagon. Though Derian and Fila are actually putting things away in the wagon, Nina is in agony, groaning, and laying halfway out the back of the carriage. Roth couldn''t help but to chuckle.


    "My head...is killing me. I feel so nauseous."


    Derian smugly replies to her, "Well maybe if you hadn''t challenged me to a drinking contest you would be fine. Oh but no you had to overdo it, whatever happened to ''''I need my rest" yesterday?"


    "Shut up! You know how much I like to drink at parties." Almost gagging mid-sentence.


    Fila giggles over the two bickering and suddenly notices Roth. She smiles and happily waves to him. He happily smiles and heads towards Fila to greet her.


    "Goodmorning Roth or rather afternoon since we all stayed up so late."


    "Afternoon to you too. Seems like one of us isn''t having a good day huh."


    Nina looks at him and sluggishly blows raspberries at him. Roth childishly sticks his tongue out lowering his lower right eyelid. After they''re done with each other''s taunts, Fila tugs on Roth''s arm.


    "Um, about last night on the steps... I''m sorry if I seemed too emotional. I might have been a bit tipsy with the ale. Even so, I did mean what I said about joining our group."


    With a little shaken up voice he answers modestly, "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I''m actually flattered you feel that way." He looks over to the carriage and sees Nina look away slightly ashamed. The confrontation the other day is still fresh in her mind, feeling embarrassed. Suddenly a burst of laughter comes from Derian.


    "BWHAAHA, Fila I didn''t know you spoken for all of us without talking to us first. Sounds like he made a good impression on you last night." saying it with a devious smile. Fila is blushing and is stuttering to explain her actions. Derian calms her and wraps his arms around both Fila and Roth.


    "Ahhh I''m only teasing you. I''m glad you took the initiative Fila, and Roth, if you were able to make her open up a little more than usual, I''m curious to see what other surprises you have in store."


    Roth looks away nervously. Suddenly a voice shrieks in the distance, it was Saudia. She was hastily running down the steps of the guild towards Roth''s group. She was immediately out of breath, for a front desk clerk she seemed really out of shape just running towards them. She stops and catches her breath leaning over Roth. She then quickly recovers and gives that cheery face Roth remembers.


    "I almost forgot to give you this." holding with both hands was a pendant necklace. It was a crystal with a dark base and deep blue tip.


    As Roth takes the necklace he looks up in confusion, " I don''t understand, why are you giving me this?"


    "Well considering how well I know this group; they can get into sticky situations from time to time. It''s one of my personal good luck charms. Wouldn''t want you to get hurt now, would I?"


    She pinches his cheek as if he were a toddler. Roth was slightly annoyed but couldn''t help but let her. They were both the same age in real life but in this world he''s way younger. How would he even explain the situation? Looking over he sees Fila looking tense, immediately he feels embarrassed and side steps away from Saudia.


    "Hey, give me credit, sure we can get into scraps from time to time but we still manage to get the work done with no problems. And leave the poor boy alone, you might make someone jealous." Derian exclaimed winking at Roth. Both Fila and Roth both blushed but only Roth spoke out to explain nothing had happened.


    As Saudia looks in confusion she catches onto the hint. "Oh, I see. Well, I won''t take much more of your time sweetie just promise you stay safe okay, buh-bye!"


    Roth sluggishly waves goodbye. Being younger has worn Roth out just a little bit, he barely remembers how long it''s been since he''s been treated like a kid. Even if he is eighteen apparently, he is still treated like a kid. The confused looks and naive knowledge of this world is also the factor making people treat him differently.


    Without delay Roth puts the pendant on and tucks it into his shirt. He immediately feels his back being smacked hard; it was Derian. "So kid, ready to hit the road? We''ll be there in two days tops if we have a consistent speed and good breaks in between." Roth happily agrees and loads the last crate into the wagon. As they make their preparations, he hears a loud roar, halfway into the carriage he looks towards the high roar of the animal.


    He was dumbfounded, it was a triceratops, four of them actually. Two of them were pulling a large metal carriage with twenty people inside. The wheels were large and slightly rusted with three wheels on each side. The other two were being ridden on each of the sides acting as caravan guards. All the men were dusty and filthy as if they were working in a mine. Roth was concerned, they all had blank expressions almost having the thousand-yard stare.


    "Ah, those are the quarry workers, pretty cool animals they work with, right?" Says Derian crossing his arms. "I didn''t know you could ride them. I thought they would be difficult."


    "Nah tricorns are aggressive wild caught. Though captive born trikes are much easier to control."


    He looked at Derian quizzically, he never heard the term tricorns for triceratops. Roth can easily guess why they''re called that, so he didn''t press too much into it. After gazing at the workers and mammoth of an animal they quickly got into the carriage. With Roth sitting in the back, Fila sits next to him. Though Nina quickly sits up trying not to hurl in the wagon, she sits in front with Derian. "Alright guys, let''s go kill us a beast!" proudly shouts Derian.


    They soon headed out through the west gate and took the off-road path to the small town of Gabar. The journey was pleasant and surprisingly flat lands for miles. Derian explains how the kingdom of Chylath is nearly all flat land, but to the northwest of the kingdom bares a huge mountain that acts almost as a defense. It is that mountain that has protected the kingdom from foreign invaders. The only real threat if the kingdom was to be invaded would be the Entynese Theocracy to the northeast and United Provinces of Mur to the west. Though Derian assures that despite that, the two nations have no gain or interests of invading.


    Over the course of two days the group has been laughing, cheering, and telling stories of their adventures together. Fila was a magic healer and was vital to the team. Almost as the mom of the group, even if Derian was the leader, she will always make sure they are safe above all else. As they reach the town they discuss with the mayor. Sure enough they''re dealing with an unknown beast.


    They believe the creature is hiding near a cave just east of the town. The beast apparently has been taking their livestock, sometimes only eating half and leaving the remains behind. Derian assured the mayor that unlike the others they promise to be on guard and take the monster down. Before heading out the morning they decided to drink at a tavern that night to prepare themselves for the trouble they might be facing.


    "Hey Roth, listen, I might have been a jerk to you and... I''m truly sorry. I was only defending the interests of the party. Just seeing an outsider not having anything at all join us was giving me a lot of bad signals. Though the trip got us a little bit closer, I should have never been so rude..." Nina looks into her ale cup as she slowly turns it.


    "There''s nothing to forgive. I totally understand why you felt that way and it was rude of me to expect you all to let me join so quickly. I''ve always wanted to live this type of life so I''m still fairly new."


    Nina looks up and smiles, the two have finally resolved the tension that was lingering between them. In that moment Derian knocks on the table with his drink cheering for the both of them. Fila is smiling brighter than ever. Each one laughing and still making jokes with one another. Roth almost forgot this feeling, being with friends who truly care for each other. To be smiling for hours ear to ear.


    Roth was always alone focusing on his work. At times the RPG''s when he plays was always an escape from the dull reality he was faced day to day. The person truly connected with him was his father. His father would always visit him, spend time, always catching up. He felt that he was the only person that truly knew Roth for who he was. Not just as his father, as man to man, his father was his truest friend.


    Now after joining with his new friends, he felt something he never really felt before. Compassion, pride, hopefulness, all these new emotions he''s feeling, he never wants them to stop. As they had their fill of ale they finally rest and soon morning came. The butterflies in his stomach won''t settle, his real first battle, he was brimming with overwhelming joy.


    He notices that Nina and Fila have donned chest and shoulder armor then their usual lightweight clothing. He questions the sudden change and to his response was logical. Since they''ll be in tight spaces, they want to be prepared for anything surprising since Nina is a long-range attacker and Fila a magic healer. At times like these Roth finds it hard they''re only NPC''s, they usually go gung-ho with whatever they have on hand.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    After a few minutes with the wagon, they arrived at the entrance of the cave. The path leading to the cave was fresh with drag marks and footprints. Derian with his hands on his hip''s stares deep into the cave only giving a stern stare. His cheery nonchalant attitude is now altered to the intimidating aura he saw once back in Galobethrogga. With his great sword on his back, he also has a sword on him as well for the enclosed space.


    Without a word spoken he enters the cave with the two sisters behind his heel. This almost threw Roth off and quickly matched their speed. They were all focused and instinctively knew their own roles. Fila quickly used her staff as a light source, the tip of the staff was a bright warm white light. Nina was on guard looking side to side with her bow ready to draw. Roth figured to be safe and guard the rear as his sword was drawn ready for anything.


    Soon they came up to a fork in the pathway. Derian sniffs the air and notices it coming from the right side of the pathway. He waved his hand to signal the direction they were taking. The smell was more noticeable and was wretched. The corridor of the cave opened up to a bigger space of the cave, there was noticeably more room and much higher ceiling as well. Then they found the source of the smell, piles of bovines littered the edge of the cave. Some are already rotting away with maggots covering the floor.


    They all covered their mouth trying not to vomit at the horrendous smell.


    "My word, that''s atrocious." as Fila says squirming.


    "Whatever made this sure has an appetite huh." Derian kneels over the rotting piles of cattle. He inspects it closer and sees one fresh one over the rotting ones. He smiles and gets back up looking towards his party with his devious smile. "The beast is still here." Suddenly a low rough growl echoes the chamber of the cave.


    They all turn to the sound simultaneously ready to fight. On the other side of the cave was another entrance deeper into the cave and out of the shadows was a giant ogre. The brute was standing high ten feet tall and carrying a stalactite as a bludgeon weapon. He was a grey dark skin color with unusual hives on certain parts of his body. The beast''s mouth was covered with dried blood and his sharp lower canines were sticking out of its mouth.


    Derian readied his great sword and waited for the beast to make his move. He charged at the group and without hesitation swung furiously at them. They all dodge the attack just barely and soon the ogre turns towards Roth. Roth prepared himself to strike and waited for a chance to swing.


    "Blinding light!" Fila points her staff at the beast''s head and a ray of pure white light continuously pours directly into the ogre''s eyes. Roth thanked Fila and swung hard at the ogres achilles'' heel. The giant is still grabbing his eyes not reacting to the sliced heel. Derian Charges and side stepping the ogre''s blind attacks. The massive swing was struck hard deep into his shin. The great sword was stuck and soon was grabbed by the ogre and pinned to the floor. The beast took the great sword out and tossed it away.


    Derian is struggling to break free and soon the ogre regains his vision and raises his fist to pummel his head. His hand coming in hard the two sisters screamed for him, but in that last moment before impact Roth raises his sword blocking the ogre with both hands. The impact could be felt within the group, that strike would easily crush Derian''s skull flat. Roth was shaking trying to hold the ogre back. In the ogre''s confusion he let his grip on Derian go.


    "Th-thanks kid, how did you...?"


    "No time just get your sword quickly." his voice shaking and trembling against the monster''s strength. Then three arrows struck the head of the beast. Nina thanks Roth whole heartedly and continues to fire a barrage of arrows to help Roth. Roths''s face is showing struggle and determination but inside he''s feeling overwhelming joy. This was the type of life he wanted to experience playing his games, to feel a purpose and to feel satisfaction saving a comrade.


    The ogre is now furious and screams in annoyance. He throws his stalactite at Nina but quickly ducks. The ogre quickly grabs the remains of the dead animal and chucks it hard into the pile of bovines. Dust, rocks, and so many nats and flies spread everywhere that Roth could barely see. As the dust settle Roth saw the beast in front of him and was startled, he raised his sword to block but was too late. In one single punch was struck to Roths''s gut and was sent flying to the other side of the wall. The blow back was intense, when he landed, he immediately vomited up blood.


    He was stunned and confused, his vision was extremely blurry and could barely move. His back armor was torn slightly from the jagged rocks, but he could feel blood rushing all over his back from severe gashes and cuts. Now he''s panicking, he was so impressed with the realism of the game but adding pain as well. The realization sets in that it''s not just a simple game with amazing features, it''s actually another world with actual risks. His mind rushes, is this how he dies? Pain like this is real? Is this how his father felt in his dying moments?


    Pool of blood starts coming from his mouth. Slowly he starts to tear up and hears muffled voices calling to him. Then a rush of dopamine fills his body, and his vision becomes clear again. He looks up and sees Fila healing him and crying. She has both her hands on top of him and heals him. Both her palms glow green and tries to comfort him, assuring everything will be okay. Roth looks over to the other two.


    Derian is still dodging and slicing every vulnerable part of the monster. Nina is giving support raining arrows down the ogre''s head. Derian shouts at Fila, " Take Roth with you, we''ll handle this bastard!"


    "What about you guys?!"


    "We''ll be fine, just use continuous healing on us!"


    She agrees and points her palm towards the two. A green orb goes to the fighting duo and they both glow slightly green. This at least gives them some recovery time while File is gone helping Roth. As she helps Roth up and slowly make their way to the exit of the room the beast blocks the exit. The beast''s faces are showered with powder bombs from Derian giving her time to run but the ogre does not move. She heads the other way where the ogre came from and uses continuous healing on Roth.


    After some distance she lays Roth down and continues to heal him. He slowly gets better but forces himself to get up. "Stop, what are you doing! you''re hurt badly!"


    "I... can''t let them... get hurt because of me."


    "I know you want to help but you''re in no shape!"


    He uses his sword to prop himself up. "I lost one person close to me, I''m not... losing another!"


    She looks at him with so much heartache and holds his hand. "Please allow me to heal you just a little longer, then we can go back and help the others." He kneels and agrees. He wonders how he was still able to survive that punch and collision with the wall. Even with the amount of healing he still feels his body tremendously aching as if his bones were all going to explode. Suddenly they both hear something being dragged down the pathway they came.


    They braced themselves and to their worst fear was the ogre in front of them. He was cut, bleeding, and beaten. The ogre was hell-bent on finishing them both off. Without hesitation he swings at both of them, Fila dodges away from Roth and Roth rolls away to the side of the wall. Now the ogre has its sights on Roth as he slowly raises his sword not backing down.


    Fila is panicking and is devising some plan, but she knows the only way anyone making out will be difficult. She grabs her staff and closes her eyes and begins to build up an immense amount of magic. The tip of the staff was bright green and soon turned to pure white. With all her magic now stored in a single point she yells and points to Roth.


    "Greater alleviation!" Suddenly an explosion of pure magic hits Roth and gasps for air. His wounds and pain are all gone. He looks at Fila happy, but his moment turned sour. She is weak and drained of stamina and is kneeling holding onto her staff trying not to drop. The ogre turns to see what the mysterious source of light was. Now his attention is towards Fila. Fila looking weak and pale, she looks up at Roth crying and smiling, "I''m happy you''re okay now. I wish I could''ve said this sooner but... I really like you Roth, be safe for me, okay?"


    Soon she is tossed hard by the ogre''s fist and smacks the wall hard. She is not moving nor breathing. Roth is locked in place, tears come out, but he is not crying. He yells for her; his yell turns into anger and rage. He rushes to the ogre and with all of his anger and hatred for the foul beast he slices his leg clean with one slice. The healing Fila gave him also gave a boost in stamina and strength. The ogre screams and falls to the ground.


    Roth quickly jumps onto the ogre and strikes down into the forehead of the giant. Though that one strike finished him off he wasn''t satisfied. He continuously strikes the ogre''s head repeatedly until it was unrecognizable. The beast is now laying cold, he rushes to aid Fila and holds her in his arms. Her eyes are open, but she isn''t responding. "Oh god no please, please wake up. Fila, wake up please!"


    Nothing, she isn''t reacting, the impact from the ogre and wall has ended her life. Roth holds her close to his chest cradling her. He sobs and yells into the air for her not to go. Holding her tight not wanting to let her go, he sits with her for a moment embracing her hoping for a miracle. For a moment he digests the information that she isn''t coming back. He carries her walking past the body of the ogre.


    Suddenly the body of the ogre glows and a golden mist emerges from his body and goes into Roths''s body. He feels a warmth inside and feels more rejuvenated. In the middle of his vision the words [LEVEL INCREASE] appeared in front of him. Feeling disgusted and angry at the words he just stands there gazing at the words. Another set of words appeared this time in the corner of his right.


    [PERK UNLOCKED: APPRAISAL]


    "Appraisal...?" he looks at the ogre and his level was twenty-five. He looks down at Fila, her level was twelve. He checks his stats and to his surprise his level was twenty-five as well. Walking towards the exit he''s back in the area they first fought the ogre. More tears fell upon Roth, Nina was lying face down missing an arm in a pool of blood, her level was nine. Derian was up against a wall, his armor beaten in and gruesomely dented. To add insult to injury, part of Derian''s head was torn off as if it was a snack for the ogre. His level was seventeen.


    He went back to the carriage and placed Fila in the back. He also grabbed extra sheets of blankets to put Nina and Derian''s bodies in to carry back. He let the townsfolk of Gabar know the situation has been taken care of. They were all worried since he was all covered in blood but refused to answer. The next two days he slowly traveled back to Galobethrogga, not eating and barely sleeping. Finally, he arrived late afternoon and the guards were startled to see him covered in dried blood.


    He explained the situation and was escorted to the guild building. Once at the guild a few guards came and checked the cart and were horrified of the ordeal. Saudia rushed towards Roth and asked if he was alright. There was silence, finally he spoke up, "I''m going for a little walk outside the walls...okay?"


    "I... yes sweetie take your time. We''ll handle everything from here." Slowly one by one they unload the bodies off the cart still covered by the blood-stained sheet. He made his way outside the town and found himself on a small hill next to a big oak tree overlooking the town. He stares looking into the sunset falling over the walls.


    "Logout..."


    -X-UNAUTHORIZED ACTION-X-


    "What...? Logout!"


    -X-UNAUTHORIZED ACTION-X-


    "LOGOUT!!!"


    -X-UNAUTHORIZED ACTION-x-


    He kneels over and hits the ground, "Why, why the fuck can I not logout!" then a message appeared in front of his vision.


    [MAIN QUEST IN PROGRESS-COMPLETION REQUIRED]


    "What is it...WHAT''S MY MAIN FUCKING QUEST!"


    No response, he buries his head between his hands and begins to sob whispering to himself the same question. The sun sets and the cold night begins to set in. The night on that hill is only filled with sobs and misery once again.

 CHAPTER 5) Old Habits Die Hard

    "Fire in the hole!" As a worker in dusty clothes turns away. Boom, the dynamites echoed the quarry, dust and fragmented rocks spewed out of the large opening of a tunnel in the lime rocks. Workers with duck bib overalls and thick padded jackets turn their heads away not even flinching to the shock wave. Some workers riding on top of the tricorns try to calm the giant animals from being skittish.


    Each worker slowly made their way to the opening pulling the large debris away. The riders made their way as well and the tricorns pulling a large metal wagon behind. They loaded the rocks onto the wagon till it was nearly full and dropped the wagon off at a drop off station on the other side of the quarry. A masked worker riding the tricorn unhooked the wagon and loaded a new wagon onto the straps of the animal. He took his mask and cap off to breathe and wipe the sweat off his brow. It was Roth taking a moment to catch his breath.


    Before getting back on the tricorn he scratches the chin making the animal slightly lift her head. The tricorn vibrates as much as a cat would purr. The big orange eyes stare into Roth showing the gratefulness of being scratched. " Who''s a good girl? Yes you are, you''re a good girl."


    "Hey pretty boy, the boss wants to see you."


    Roth turns and sees Viccus, a colleague he works with that trains the miners. He wore the same outfit as the other workers but his was more intact than the rest. The scruffy bearded man walks towards Roth, "Don''t worry it''s nothing bad, just wants to check in on you is all." Viccus looks at the animal and tries to pet her but was startled when she exhaled loudly indicating not to touch her. It seems the animal is very attached to Roth.


    "Gosh kid I don''t know how you did it, but you really tamed this beauty of a beast didn''t you."


    "I didn''t tame her; we both have a lot of respect for each other." As he continues to scratch under her chin. Viccus looks at him with slight concern but doesn''t question it. Roth makes his way to the outside quarry to a small cabin near the entrance. He ties his animal to a hitching post, though that hitching post is a concreted stone column since a regular hitching post would be useless considering the strength of the tricorn.


    "Ah afternoon Mr. Malvikun please take a seat." He sets himself comfortably on the chair facing the foreman''s desk. He looks around the room seeing a typical outdoors log cabin but it''s surprisingly clean. The only mess that was in the cabin was Roth''s footprints from the dirt leading to his chair. Shelves are filled with books and trinkets from what looks like digging equipment.


    The Foreman was an older gentleman in his early forties. The darkened grey Hungarian mustache was prominent, making him look sophisticated. Another feature he caught was a deep slight scar on his lower left eye, but his eye was intact. "Don''t be so anxious, it''s only a check in to see how you''re liking the job."


    Roth gives an emotionless stare, " It''s okay, I really like the hauler position, simple and straightforward."


    " Ah yes, the difficult tricorn we''ve been trying so hard to keep under control. I''m astounded that she has been so docile under your care. What was her um¡­ name you gave her again?" saying with a slight chuckle.


    "Ditzy, I thought it would be sweet the way she acts. I believe she likes that name too." After he got the tricorn to mellow down the first time he met her he notices when she''s idle she slightly sways side to side. She even likes to play by rolling in the gravel during their breaks. Roth turns towards the window seeing the workers of the other shift finally arriving. Then there was a moment of silence as tensions and awkwardness filled the room.


    "Listen mister Malvikun, I know you have only been here for three rotations but every week you come here you work yourself to the bone. I understand you desire this on your own free will but morning shift to the end of night shift may take a toll on you. I understand your situation given the recent events that transpired back in Galobethrogga, but this is a little excessive."


    "Is there a point to this sir?" as Roth gave a cold response.


    The foreman looks a bit uneasy, " I just want to make sure you are okay son. I know you want to distance yourself from this grief you''re experiencing but you can''t always run from it forever."


    Roth gives no response and zones out his worrying tone. The foreman understood that there''s no talking Roth out of it and gave Roth permission to leave. "Before you go, just know you can always ask for anything, okay son?"


    "Sure, appreciate it." Closing the door behind him. The next day they travel back to Galobethrogga, the mining town they came from was a small town called Bumush. Roth was one of the caravan riders guarding the worker''s wagon since he was the only one to have control over Ditzy. He finishes the route, and all the workers hop off stretching near a big barn that was relatively close to the adventurer''s guild. The driver of the wagon and Roth both guided the Tricorns to their pen barn.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Alright kid, fine work this week. I''ll see you in a few days, take it easy alright?" said the driver casually. Roth nods and the driver gives him a fist bump. He decided to make a quick stop at one of the local amenities'' shops. As he enters, he hears a very familiar elderly voice. "Ah welcome back, what can I do for you young man?" it was Leo still showing that big smile to Roth.


    "Hey sir, just another full bottle please." Leo looks at him with worry but complies. He hands him a fresh bottle of wine and in return was given four gold pieces.


    "Young man, are you doing alright, you always buy wine every week. I hope you''re not doing anything crazy."


    "I''m fine sir please no need to worry. I''m doing just fine." he walks out the door without hesitation.


    "Poor lad, I do hope he finds peace soon." Saying Leo with a heavy heart.


    He makes his way to the adventurer''s guild while ripping the cork off with his mouth and taking a deep gulp. "Oh, welcome back sweetie. Are you coming back today or-"


    "No, the same as always." He places one gold coin on the desk and continues to walk past Saudia.


    "Oh, alright then, have fun sweetie." She waves and smiles at him but slowly turns to a heartache frown. Since the incident of the deaths of his party Roth was able to receive all four hundred gold coins. Despite that he felt responsible for their deaths and refused the money. After bickering back and forth he reluctantly accepted the reward. However, he refuses to touch the money. With no time to mourn he quickly joined up with the quarry team. They needed bodies desperately and hired him on the spot.


    He worked tirelessly day and night with each rotation. staying on site for five days and only having two days off. The habit of working nonstop to distract his mind seeped through to him once again. The days he does return he spends all day trying to figure out a way back home in the old library. Reading folk lore, mythic legends, or any type of summoning ritual but was discouraged finding nothing. At the same time, he was looking at a particular book about magic and their properties.


    He found it fascinating that it''s not typical or easy to cast a spell. Rather each individual is born with a certain trait that leans into that specific spell. There are three types of casting known as elemental, enchantment, and familiar casting. Elemental properties are straightforward but only one elemental trait can be inherited so an individual can only use that certain cast. It is impossible to use a second elemental in addition with their born elemental. Two other traits in the elemental section are light and dark magic.


    Light magic is the properties of healing whilst dark magic is the properties of poisoning or draining one''s essence. Roth figured that Fila''s elemental gift was light magic. Enchantment casting is used to give armor a definitive boost to their defense or their weapon for offensive. It''s rarely used on how rare that casting magic is. The ones that do possess it are usually in the ranks of high military status. Familiar casting is an uncommon trait but is typically found everywhere rather than their rare counterpart enchantment.


    Roth spends nearly the entire day at the library figuring a way out, and reading the laws of magic infuriates him. Every night he tried to use any type of magic, but nothing was working. He remembered putting his character knowledgeable in magic so why hasn''t it worked. Reading the same lines over and over again taking swigs of his bottled wine he grabs his hair in anger and tosses the book across the room. The book hit a shelf knocking down several books with it.


    The workers in the library turned toward the sound and Roth raised his hand apologizing for the disruption. With an aggravated sigh he goes and cleans the mess he made. Picking up all the books he notices a book missing in one of the slots. He investigates for the missing book he managed to cause and found it around the isle hitting a dead-end corner away from the others view. As he went to pick it up, he noticed the unusual title of the book. The Heretical Caster, the name was intriguing to Roth, so he skimmed a few pages through it.


    There was one page that stood out to him near the end almost as if someone was monologuing to the reader. " Though thou message may not be heard thou warning shall be clear by thy gods. Thy magic is pure and blessed and shall not be tainted through the wretched fallen one Xolo Olivier. We are blessed with the purest of heart and mind and the fallen one bewitched it. To the war in the heavens to the extinction of our beloved kind. Thy magic of void magic is heresy. For it is a sign of the gifted daemons. He who possesses it shall face the wrath of thy gods."


    He stared at the page lost in thought, void magic? Pondering on the word he notices scribbled words on the page saying, " Waah, waah suck it high all mighty!" with a smiley face and X''s for the eyes. Under it, it read a weird word and Roth tried to say it out loud to comprehend it.


    "Xi-xinlo ma- oh what the hell how do you say that? Xinlo ma druida?"


    As soon as he said those words his entire body glowed in a black like aura. He dropped the book frightened and confused and before he realized what happened the black aura around him vanished. Looking side to side he was dumbfounded on what just occurred. Then in the corner of his vision read [PERK UNLOCKED: VOID MAGIC]. Staring at those words he felt an uneasy chill down his spine. Picking up the book it immediately turned to ashes and soon the ashes vanished as well leaving no evidence. Roth is panicking and decides to head to a small room away from others.


    Looking down at his hands nothing has changed. Feeling his face, nothing has changed either. Then an idea came and slowly putting his hand out with his palm facing up tries to imagine a small flame. His eyes closed imagining the heat and flickering of the flame soon his hand begins to feel warm. He opens his eyes and to his shock an orb of fire hovers in his palm. Stunned by the feat he accomplished, only a few exasperated words were able to come out of him.


    "What the fuck?

 CHAPTER 6) A Beacon of Light

    The next day after his new perk was granted, he started to see what his new abilities had given him. Early in the morning he went outside the town walls and into the hillside where he was first brought into this world. Roth tried the fire spell he casted again and still being surprised he can summon it with ease. Sticking his hand out he imagined it shooting outwards and his thoughts became reality. The fire ball shoots from his hand striking the tree.


    It was a powerful strike but still weak. All the ball did to the tree was leave an ash marked spot where he aimed at. Looking at his palms he still wonders what void magic is. Being a heretical power sounds troublesome if the wrong people viewed him as a threat. His next experiment was thinking about the flow of water as the same shape as the ball of fire. Without a moment to think the liquid ball formed in his palm.


    Chuckling to himself he aims, and a stream of pressurized water comes forth from his palm and hits the tree. Now experimenting he tries different uses making ice, sand, different types of soil, and even wind. Roth was amazed that void magic was the ability to use all the types of elemental magic. Now looking down at both of his bare palms he wanted to see the limits of his newfound abilities. He began to concentrate and focus his energy on the mana that is now stored in his body. Imagining the positive and negative charges he sets his target on the tree.


    Roth''s hand begins to feel static and tingling. Between his fingers starts to flicker and spark and soon a buildup of sudden discharge shoots jagged towards the tree. The loud thundering clap sound of lightning knocks him back hard to the ground. To his shock the tree was snapped in half burning from the break that he caused. "Okay I didn''t expect that to work, Argh! What the hell?"


    Looking down he sees a deep gash on his palm. Without realizing it he landed perfectly onto a sharp rock almost dagger like. Holding his wrist, he stares deep into the leaking wound. Closing his eyes, he concentrates and begins feeling a sudden burst of relief. Opening his eyes, he sees his hand glowing and the wound retracting slowly. The deep gash is now nonexistent and all he could do was give a soft smile thinking about Fila.


    Few days have passed, and it is nearly the end of the week, almost time for Roth to come back home from Bumush. As he was riding Ditzy he noticed a loud commotion across the other side of the quarry, many workers were rushing to the other side of the quarry. Looking over he sees a big slope with a tricorn on his side on top of the hill squirming on the edge as the dirt gave way under the cart tilting the whole animal. At the bottom large rocks and boulders were everywhere and one worker''s leg was pinned by a huge boulder. It was the rider; he tumbled all the way down and was pinned. The momentum from the other rocks pushed a boulder that was on the slope free and landed onto the rider''s left leg.


    "Hup hup!" Roth whips the rains lightly and Ditzy begins to trot towards the panicked crowd. All the workers pushing the giant boulder struggle as their feet begin to slide from the gravel underneath them. "Argh!! Get this off me please!" The man shrieked in agonizing pain. Some even put thick wooden planks to wiggle under the boulder to free him but failed. Now everyone in a state of disarray the foreman and Roth arrived at the same time.


    "What in Theanita''s name happened here?" As the foreman demanded. One worker replied quickly, " Sir, the boulder was set loose after the rocks landed. The ground gave way and the rider tumbled down. Unfortunately, he was caught under it. We tried everything but the boulder is too heavy. We can use the tricorn that just came here to pull it away."


    "Have you gone mad? If the boulder is really that heavy, it could be unstable moving it and could lean right on top of him killing him!" Shouted the foreman. The pinned worker grabbed the foreman by the pant leg," For heaven''s sake get this goddamn rock off me!" Roth is looking back and forth seeing the confused looks on each worker. Even overhearing about amputating his leg right there to free him. Without a moment to waste he hops off Ditzy and rushes to the massive boulder.


    He places his back against the rock and digs his heels deep into the gravel. "Kid, we tried everything, that boulder isn''t moving." But Roth refused to listen to the worker. " Grab him...quickly!" The boulder ever so slightly shifts just barely. The other workers begin to notice and are in shock. "Hurry...grab him...quickly!" as his face began to show strain. The other workers yelled to make everyone get ready. The others helped Roth push against the rock and the boulder slightly lifted just enough to unhinge the injured worker''s leg.


    Immediately they grabbed the worker by the collar and dragged him out of the trap. Nearly the workers fell back from pulling him so fast and stumbling from the uneven ground. All rushed to the aid of the rider seeing a trail of blood from the boulder to him. His leg from below the knee was completely crushed. Writhing in pain his screams doesn''t falter. Roth catching his breath was congratulated by his acquaintances. Roth ignored the praise and went to check on the injured rider.


    He grabbed his waterskin and dumped it on the bleeding leg clearing the dirt and debris. Using his appraisal, he saw the rider was level eleven and certain spots on his body were glowing red. His shattered leg was a deep red color while his left hand, shoulder, and collarbone were slightly red. Looking at the distraught face of the rider he points his palms over him, and his hands begin to glow green. The foreman tries to ask what he''s doing but Roth shushes him. His crushed flattened leg now is surrounded by a bright green light and the injured spots on his body begin to glow green as well.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The rider''s face is now beginning to calm down and his anguish cries become slow heavy calm breathing. Roth''s face is concentrated and sweating profusely giving all his mana into healing the injured man. Soon Roth falls back and is catching his breath, and the workers go to Roth''s aid. Slowly the man begins to open his eyes and looks down at his leg. Sitting himself up he feels his leg completely healed only his pant leg was bloody and torn up. The other injuries on his body healed miraculously as well. "You...you healed me, but how?" Looking at Roth with awe in his eyes. "I put all my energy into saving you, don''t worry about it okay." exhausted by the whole ordeal he was hugged by the injured man. Profusely thanking him for his blessed healing, saying he can still provide for his family thanks to him.


    All the others cheered for Roth and lifted him up thanking him telling him they never knew how amazing he was. Roth just didn''t want another dead person to happen again, but the praises cheered him up a little. "Alright, alright settle down, Roth I didn''t know you can use healing magic or how you lifted that boulder." The foreman asks him suspiciously, now Roth got anxious, he let himself get exposed. "Pfft, it doesn''t matter, what matters is you saved that gentleman''s life and for that I owe you my gratitude." Bowing his head to Roth "Sir please it''s alright. I saw an injured colleague and couldn''t stand by and do nothing." Assuring the foreman that there''s no need for thanks. "Nonsense you have a kind heart young man for today the whole shift can take the day off, full pay. I let this accident happen on my watch, but you quickly acted and saved him, same with all of you gentlemen. You all deserve this." The whole crew cheered, tossing their caps in the air and surrounding Roth and the injured man.


    They insisted on heading to the local tavern for food and drinks. He was hesitant at first but quickly obliged them, giving them a soft smile to all. Soon they had their fill of ale, mead and delicious food to their heart''s content. Roth is amazed how much alcohol he consumed, usually this amount would make him dumb drunk, but he barely feels tipsy. Heading outside he slowly walks out to head to his quarters looking at the cloudy sky. The bright two moons peaking between the gaps of the clouds, all he could do was remember that night with Fila holding him close under the moonlight. He smiles and decides to take a shortcut through the alleyways of the shops. It''s quiet, only the sound of the gentle breeze can be heard until he hears a loud commotion around the corner of the alley.


    "You stupid bitch! You think you can run that easy! You wouldn''t think I can catch up?"


    "I''m... I''m sorry I won''t do it again I swear! Ow! You''re hurting me!"


    Roth slowly peaks to see what that argument was and was disgusted. In his view was a skinny older man in his thirties, bald and had a cut lip. The bald man was holding a young girl by the hair, he guesses she was around twelve. She was wearing rugged clothes and a chain collar near her neck. Her black hair was mangled and covered in leaf''s. Her hands were very badly cut and bruises all on her arms.


    "Yeah you better not! I''m sick of having to babysit a stubborn brat like you!" With no remorse he knees her in the stomach, and she immediately vomits. "Hey asshole!" Roth calls him out with anger. "Eh? fuck off kid this doesn''t concern you." Roth''s face doesn''t change, his eyes locked only on the bald thug.


    "It amazes me how much an older man can easily prey on such a frail child as if that were something special. But as soon as someone with equal power shows up, they try to shoo them away." calmingly saying as he walks towards him slowly. The bald thug pulls out a sharp dagger.


    "The hell you say to me prick? I guess you want to die in a shitty alley tonight huh."


    "Go ahead and try. You don''t scare me one bit."


    "You little shit!" He charges at Roth only to have his dagger knocked out of his hands. Momentarily confused he was met with a hand tightly around his throat. Gasping for air he grabs Roth''s hands trying to free himself. "What''s the matter? I thought you were going to make me die in this alley?" Choking he kneels down struggling to set himself free. " You disgust me, treating a child like that and thinking they''re all badass."


    "Pl-Please let me go... you can have the brat then. I''ll- I''ll leave...!" Barely making a sentence with the very little air his body is receiving.


    "No, No. I know your type, you say you''ll leave but you''ll probably go to your rat den and let your boss know. And we can''t have that." With his other hand he shows the slight sparks between his fingers. The grave face the thug gave was fear and turned pale. "What the hell are you... no one can control lighting! What the hell are you!"


    with no emotion he stares into his eyes," The last face you will ever see again." His eyes widened pleading for his life. Roth places his palm against his forehead and sends a tremendous amount of voltage through his body. Yelling to the top of his lungs the alleyway was lit up brightly. The little girl still holding her stomach looked up with all her might and was confused about what just happened. All she could see was the silhouette of one kneeling and another standing over him. After the lighting coursed through the thug, his eyes were rolled back, and his mouth was stuck in a screaming pose. the forehead where his palm was showed a deep hole and burned marks spreading everywhere.


    Roth lets go of the bald man and the thug collapses. He walks over to the injured girl and squats next to her healing her wounds. His anger surprised him, he never acted like this before at all. All that suppressed rage from holding his emotions from his last party finally released. "Are you alright?"


    She looks at him with confusion and caution, " Ye-yeah, I''m alright. Thank you, mister."


    "What''s your name?" She timidly responds, " Mina¡­ It¡¯s Mina¡­ mister."


    He helps her up and dusts her off from the dirt she was laying on. " Alright Mina, let''s go to a guard and see if they can help you-" he was stopped by her pulling on his pant leg. "Please... you have to help me. Please, I''m begging you. There are more people I care about that are in danger, you have to help me!"


    Roth''s surprised reaction turned to a worry reaction. The eyes of desperation as she''s shaking is proof; she doesn''t want to return but has too. He kneels down and holds her hand. She is tearing up and can''t make any more words. "Alright then, tell me where they are."

 CHAPTER 7) The Rat Den

    Mina softly sobs and buries her face in Roth''s chest hugging him. He coddles her, holding her head still being level with her. Calming her down he politely questions her again," Mina, do you know where exactly they are holding the others?"


    "I-I do, they''re... just outside the town." saying it through every sniffle.


    Closing his eyes, he takes a deep breath and stands up. "Hold on for a second." As he walks towards the charred body he reaches out with his palm. The corpse begins to glow bright yellow, and a golden mist exits the body directly into his palm. Mina looks in complete disbelief at the sight she is witnessing. Now feeling refreshed after using so much mana the whole day, he begins to check the thug''s personal belongings.


    Finding only in his pockets were a beaded bracelet, carving tool, and a metal pin insignia in the shape of a large wing spanned eagle carrying a three headed serpent. " Huh, that''s interesting. Do you know what this symbol means?" Showing Mina the sinister looking pin. "That''s the symbol for the people who took me in... I don''t know much else, apologies." He is left clueless once again.


    Sighing to his disappointment, he places the pin in his pocket and continues to search his body. Luckily for Roth he found a medium sized coin pouch and happily tucked it away. Mina awkwardly stands behind Roth seeing what his next move is and tries to ask a question but stops herself. "Alright kiddo, lead the way then."


    For nearly twenty minutes they walked under the cloudy moonlight just north of the town deep into the forest. A clearing finally appeared showing an open field surrounded by trees. It was unusually clear, suggesting that something was built here before. Walking straight ahead is what looks to be ruins of an old watch tower outpost. Only a stoned building and the tower remains while scattered bits of rubble spread the surrounding area.


    Mina is shaking and holds Roth''s hand tightly. He looks down noticing her frightened expression. The collar is tight on her neck, showing bruising and chafing yet she still keeps her composure guiding Roth to the inhabitant tower. Coming into view are four guards on post, two sitting under a canopy tent that''s tied to the tower, and the other two standing guard at the main building. They all look very complacent.


    The guard leaning against the doorway notices the two making their way towards them. "Hey, what the hell do you want?" The scruffy looking guard scans the two and notices Mina and her collar. Baffled on what he''s seeing he readies his sword. "What the hell are you doing with her?" Roth raises his hands and gives back a response, " Whoa, whoa. Is that how you treat someone who just helped you get back your product?" The thug''s expression now turned into confusion.


    Mina looks up with betrayal in her eyes. Roth only looks down back at her with his eyes and blinks rapidly giving her a sign as soon as the guards turned away. She stares for a moment finally receiving the hint. The guards on the ground slowly get to their feet readying their weapons. "So you got her back to us because you''re so generous?" sarcastically said another guard. Roth grins at them, "Oh no I expect to get compensated of course, after all, I am the new recruit for your guy''s operation."


    They all looked at both of them with suspicious looks, " Alright then, so our boss Reinhart hired you then?" " Yeah of course why else would I bring the girl back and have no weapon on me." said Roth with a forced giggle. The guard who first spoke looks dead in his eyes unphased with a serious look. "There is no boss named Reinhart kid." They all slowly draw their swords from their scabbard. Mina is now frightened and takes a step back.


    The forced smile on Roth''s face instantly disappears into disappointment. "Crap, I thought I could make it easier and not have the kid see this, oh well I tried." As his hands were still up in the surrender pose, he immediately fired three icicles towards the guards. Three of them strike deep into the head of the thugs, dropping them down quickly. The last one Roth couldn''t fire at was behind one guard and fell to the ground out of fear. The distraught man looked at his comrades sweating and panicking.


    Looking up he sees Roth making his way up to him. Shaking and terrified he stumbles to run quickly but is met with an icicle piercing the back of his knee. His scream pierces Minas ears as she is squeamish but surprisingly handling it well. Roth picks up the sword from one of the dead men and interrogates the injured one. "Let''s double check and see if you''re telling the truth. Where are you keeping the others like her?"


    With no remorse he steps on the icicle driving it deeper into the wound. The man screams in agony pleading to stop. "Tell me damn it." "Okay, okay! The slaves are all the way down the basement level! For Theanita''s sake stop!!" Roth stares down with a cold response, " As you wish." Plunging the sword deep within his back killing him. Mina is in awe of what he did to her captors but is still nervous around him on how unphased he is killing. "Is there any more of these bastards downstairs?" she hesitantly responds, " Ye- yes, just two more guarding the door."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Going through the cobblestone building they head down a spiral staircase. There was more area underground as Roth realized this building was more like an underground fortress. Passing three floors they finally made it to the basement level. It was large and had corridors. It was dark, musty, and damped. Only the torches on the walls illuminated the hallway. Now Mina is leading in the front and comes close to a door by two guards as she predicted.


    Both were sitting down on chairs on either side of the doorway. One was slouching back in his chair; the other was wide awake keeping watch. The fully awakened one saw the duo and woke the other up. "Hey dumbass wake up we got company! Hey! You''re not supposed to- wait a minute, Mina?" He looks at Mina with disgust and looks over to see Roth with a sword in hand. Noticing the blood-stained steel, the guard realized why she came back. The other guard now fully awake sees the same bloody weapon and without hesitation draws his weapon to attack. "No wait you idiot!"


    The guard cursing at Roth charges and swings at Roth, he parries the attack. Roth swiftly shifts behind him and quickly ends the dispute by slicing the back of his neck. Falling face first into the murky puddle of the cobblestone floor. The guard is now frightened on how fast he ended it and is thinking of a way to get out.


    "Hey take it easy man, we can work something out. I can get you gold, lots of it!" Roth ignores the plea of the guard walking closer to him and stopping several feet in front of him. " Mina, did this man hurt you like that other one back in town?" She timidly holds her hands together and slowly nods. "C''mon kid, I was just doing my job. Mina! Remember when I gave you extra food and necessities when I shouldn''t have. Oh c''mon please don''t do this, you have no idea who you''re dealing with if you go through with this!" Roth stares at him with no emotion, " I couldn''t give two shits after what you guys have done."


    The man gurgles and slowly looks down and sees the sword plunged deep into his abdomen. Roth yanks out the sword and sees the man kneel and topple over. Tossing the sword away he checks his pockets, as in doing so both the men glow yellow and the same golden mist goes into Roth''s body. Mina is still mystified by what she is seeing. She reaches out to feel the mist go between her fingers. Her hand feels warm and tingling, for the first time in a while after the torment she had to endure she gives a genuine mouth open smile.


    "Ah here it is." pulling out a cast iron key. "Sorry you had to see that. I''m not really a violent person, I just couldn''t stand by when you said there were others just like you." She looks at him with much curiosity, " Don''t apologize, it''s quite alright. Thank you again¡­ for doing all of this." Roth gives a warm smile to her and unlocks the door. As he opens it, he''s welcomed to a horrific stench. The room is dimly lit and is very small. The corner of the room has a small wooden bucket that''s overfilled with human excrement.


    Looking around the room he sees over fifteen people of men and women. Another surprise to him was that all of them looked human but were missing human ears and was replaced with animal ears just slightly above the temple. They even had tails with some fluffy and others more matted. All of them were in horrible shape.


    Roth remembers reading that there were other races than humans that live in this world. One race was that called demi humans which extremely resembles close to humans. Only difference in anatomy was the absence of human ears replaced with animal ears and sporting a tail as well. He found it repulsive what they did to these demi humans.


    "Katsumi!" Shouted Mina as she charged to one of the demi humans leaning against the wall. The demi human Katsumi had grey silver hair and was slightly more in shape than the others. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry I left you behind!" She breaks down in tears and holds Katsumi close. "Darling don''t be sorry, I was happy you escaped. Are you going to punish her? She''s only a child you muck." Looking up at Roth with sour in her tone. Roth still wearing his work clothes made him look like a dirty scrounger.


    "Well that''s not very nice to say to someone after they just rescued you." Chirped Roth trying to break the tension.


    "What? You''re not with those men? Who are you?"


    "I''m just a random traveler who saw this little girl in distress. I couldn''t stand by knowing there were others just like her. This should help you and whatever is laying around out here as well." He tosses the pouch of money to Katsumi and the key. She passes the key to the others, and they happily reached out and unlocked their collars as fast as they could.


    "Thank you, I am forever in your debt. Should you need anything from me, I reside in the Provinces of Mur. My name is Katsumi, and I''ll be happy to help you if you ever visit."


    Roth smiles, " There''s no need but I appreciate it. Do you need anything from me to help you guys?" Katsumi shakes her head, "We may not look like it, but we''ll be alright." Mina now calm and collective, she tries to say something to Roth but can''t make any words. He ruffles her hair and giggles to her, " Be safe okay kiddo, always stay on guard. Good luck, I''m truly sorry for what happened here." He turns towards the exit of the building.


    Mina reaches out to say something to Roth but stutters and becomes flustered. Walking past all the floors he sees each floor being ransacked for food, weapons, clothing, and even more money. He takes a step outside and feels the brisk cold air as he inhales deeply. "God a cigarette sounds nice right about now." saying it with a drained look.


    He stares at the big moons in the sky and the clouds have dissipated. His melancholy attitude is still overwhelming him, and a single tear drops down. Ignoring the pain in his eyes all he could do was speak into the moonlight, " I''m sorry, I''m so sorry Fila, Nina and Derian."

 CHAPTER 8) The Unlikely Party Takes Form!

    "Hey c''mon Roth the tavern''s this way!" As Fila shouted with excitement ahead of him in the cobblestone walkway of the town''s market. He happily goes to her while Nina and Derian are still playfully bickering back and forth with each other. Fila grabs Roth by his hand and leads him on still giggling. His smile has never been wider laughing with Fila. They all reach the entrance of the tavern and Nina chimes in, " I heard they have the best pork roast in this area, I''m dying to taste some juicy pork!"


    Derian goes and gives his outburst laugh, " BWHAHAH, when are you not thinking of food Nina."


    "Hey! A girls gotta eat, right Roth!"


    Roth nervously chuckles, " I mean if you''re hungry you gotta eat right?"


    Nina''s eyes sparkle as if to take that as a yes. Derian opens the door for Roth to go in first, " So hey, what other foods do they have-" Roth turns but is cut short as to see the outside immediately turn into night. "G-guys? What''s going on?" His breathing is beginning to become rapid. Looking into the restaurant It''s dark and dirty, every piece of wood and furniture was rotting. The door slams shut behind him, startling him. He runs to it and twists the knob, but it won''t budge.


    "Roth, what''s the matter?" His body stiffened and his blood ran cold. Fila''s voice was so soft and weak it felt like she was directly whispering in his ear. He hesitantly looks back to see a single table in the center of the room with a dim candle in the center. Roth is frozen, every muscle is locked in place. The flame flickers towards the left showing Fila badly wounded and blood leaking from her mouth. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to sit with us?"


    The smile she gives to Roth horrified him, " Stop this please!" He is now hyperventilating. The flame flickers towards the middle. "C''mon are you just going to let us rot here waiting for you?" Nina now stares at Roth giving that same disheartening smile. Her face is bruised, and her left eye is swollen shut. Her left arm is missing slightly above the elbow. Blood is pouring out and shows no sign of stopping. The blood slowly making its way to Roth''s feet, he is now overwhelmed with horror. "Please- for god''s sake I''m sorry!"


    Now the candle flickers to the right showing Derian leaning back in his chair giving his smug look. "Kid c''mon, I expected a little more from you. I guess we all make a lapse in judgment from time to time." Derian turns to Roth revealing the right side of his face. It''s torn and ripped apart showing the bone from his bottom jaw and skull. Roth''s eyes are flooding with tears, but his feet are melted to the ground unable to move. "I-I-please-I- I''m sorry..." his words are stuck in his throat.


    The candle is then extinguished, and he stands in total darkness, petrified. The sound of his breathing and the beating of his heart rings in his ears. Slowly, creaking is heard, and Roth holds his breath not knowing what to do. Soon the candle reignites and all three of them tower over him. His eyes are wide open and feels pure terror. Feeling a sharp pain in his abdomen he looks down and sees all three of them have their hands deep inside his intestines. Roth screams and yells as tears come running down his face. " IM SORRY, OH GOD MAKE IT STOP PLEASE! I''M SO SORRY PLEASE! PLEASE, FORGIVE ME!" His petrified howls echo the entire rotting tavern. All three of them could do was smile at Roth with glee twisting his organs.


    His tears and wails were being ignored as he pleaded for them to stop. His grief is too much to bear and suddenly he gasps for air waking up in a wooden bunk bed. Sitting upright in the bottom bunk he looks left and right seeing the other quarry workers sleeping peacefully. His hyperventilating begins to slow down and feels tears coming down his face. He quickly rubs his eyes and breathes in slowly to calm himself from that horrible nightmare.


    "Psst, you okay? Sounded like you were suffocating." Looking over he sees his top bunk mate looking down on him from his bunk.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I''m fine, I just had a bad dream is all." As he explained with each catching of breath.


    The top bunk mate looks at him with concern and goes back to sleep. Roth lays back into his pillow still feeling the twisting knot in his stomach. He holds his abdomen with both his hands and begins to relax even though he is fully awake. All he can hear is the snores and breathing of all the workers around him in the workers dorm.


    The next morning Roth is taking a break laying on top of the gravel as their group is ready to depart. Ditzy is laying on the side of the gravel as well rubbing her head around. He softly chuckles as he pets her side. "Hey so Ditzy is going to be staying on site this rotation, right?" It was Viccus with his clipboard writing off a checklist.


    "Yeah she''ll be staying I''m just letting her have a little bit of fun for a bit." Answered Roth with a monotone voice. As Viccus was checking off his list he looks to his left and sees a little girl quickly hide behind the wall to the entrance of the work site. "Hey kid do you know who that little girl is?" Roth looks to the gate and sees the little girl slightly peaking. "Ughh kind of but no, give me a moment alright?" Viccus agrees and lets Roth handle the situation.


    Walking towards the gate she hides quickly again. He leans against the side looking down on her and sees Mina sitting up against the wall.


    "You''re not very good at being discreet are you kid? Anyways why are you here, how''d you even find me?"


    "Well I- I saw people walking towards this place and were wearing the same thing you did when you saved me, so I followed them..."


    He looks at her with confusion," Look you''re free you can finally go home now, ask that woman you were with okay kid."


    She stands up with confidence and her shy demeanor changes to assertive, though he can see she''s trying not to cry. " I don''t have anywhere to go mister. Yes she was the only one who helped me not feel lonely, but I don''t want to be a burden on her!"


    "Oh so you don''t want to burden her but it''s alright to force me to take care of you? I have enough problems of my own. I don''t need to worry about another mouth to feed. If you have nowhere to go just go to the guards for help." He turns his back towards her and walks back to the quarry.


    "I don''t want you to force yourself, I want you to help me get stronger!" He stops in his tracks not looking back.


    "I know I''m weak. I know that I''ll always be a burden to others the way I am. But seeing you save me and the others so easily like it was nothing. You were an adventurer, weren''t you?"


    Roth continues to stay silent. "I''ve always heard stories how adventurers are the strongest and most free out of everyone. How they can always stay strong no matter what life faces them. And that glowing mist, you''re not like any adventurer I ever heard of."


    "The adventurer''s life is dangerous especially for a kid." Intimidatingly said Roth.


    "I know what I''ll get myself into."


    "You''ll probably die."


    "I don''t care!"


    "People you''ll meet will probably die."


    "I know the risks, if it means to work by your side and get stronger, I''ll face it no matter what! So please I''m begging you mister, take me under you and I''ll help you no matter what!" She is on all fours begging Roth to take her with him. Roth is silent and still refuses to look back at her. She still stares at Roth waiting for his reply but all he did was continue to walk away. Her sorrowful expression continues and through her tears she can only whisper to him, "Please don''t go...".


    Walking only a few feet he stops and gives a disgruntled sigh. He rubs the back of his head with annoyance still with his back towards her. " Well, are you coming or not?" Her expression changes to shock and the realization sets in that she''s finally able to join with Roth. She couldn''t contain her tears anymore and bawls. "Yes! Thank you, thank you so much mister!" She runs full speed at him and hugs him from behind smiling, not caring of the dust and grim sticking to her face.


    He still looks ahead letting her continue to hug but Roth''s eyes are shimmering. Not letting his eyes water anymore. All he can do is promise her wish to train and get stronger. Sooner or later, he will need to find a way out of this game. He can''t afford to make close attachments after the last time. He cannot afford to make the same mistake again especially for a child now.

 CHAPTER 9) Tempestas Oritur

    The fresh smell of beef and chicken fills the cafeteria area. Three rows of benches fill the room and many of the men look ruff and intimidating. Few make jokes while others keep to themselves. One nearly brawls with another merc and fight onto the table and the surrounding men cheer for them to fight. One man with semi long hair looks over into the dining area above them on a balcony in disgust. His attire is unusual to the others as he bears a cloak and a sophisticated greenish grey shirt. As almost if he was some sort of noble.


    As he takes in the awful behavior one last time he goes into a doorway at the very end of the balcony. Taking his cloaked hood down he looks to his left and sees two sets of leather chairs near a fireplace. In the chair sits a muscular man leaning to his side as he rests his left hand against his head. his clothes are loose but can instantly tell that he was no stranger to combat. He wore a red encrusted ring in his middle finger on the hand he was leaning. He had a short slicked back hairstyle. The mysterious man in the chair ignored the cloaked man and continued to stare into the fireplace.


    Just before the cloaked man was about to speak, he sees a petite woman standing at five feet and four inches wearing a pink oversize sweater that droops over her hands making her look childish. Wearing black cargo pants and military style boots shows the mix match of her color scheme. The more prominent stand on her outfit was the white porcelain mask. The design of her mask showed a cat''s smiling face with the eyes closed as if she was happy nonstop, almost resembling a kitsune mask. She towers over the muscular man in his cushion with her arms resting on top of the chair. She stares back into the cloaked man with that chilling masked smile.


    "Aww what brings you out here Santos?" As the masked woman cheerfully giggles.


    The cloaked man Santos looks at her with great discomfort. "Ah, hello miss Frida, I trust you''re enjoying your stay by his side as usual?"


    "Aww don''t be such a stick in the mud, you know you can''t resist my womanly charms, can you?" As she skips towards Santos and rests her hands and head onto his chest. Santos is now uncomfortable as he stands awkwardly. The only visible feature that Santos can see is the deep black color hair in a ponytail. He knows she''s human, but her aura is frightening. He can''t help but to shutter every time he sees her.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Ahem, as I was saying, we have a very bad situation sir." As he gently pushes Frida away. The man sitting in the chair glances slightly to his side to respond. "What is it Santos? Is it that urgent?"


    "Yes sir it is. Our outpost in the region of Bumush, our product was taken."


    "What? What the hell were the guards doing? How did they manage to let them all escape?" His tone turned to annoyance. "They''re... all dead sir, and also the little girl is nowhere to be found as well, sadly." The Mysterious leader looks at Santos with such disdain. He rubs his face and stands up to look out the window into the dining hall. "Thank you, Santos, for telling me this. I''ll take it from here." Santos bows and excuses himself out.


    "Bye snookums!" As Frida is laying upside down on a desk playfully kicking her feet up and down slowly. Santos gives another uncomfortable look before exiting. Frida looks at the leader still upside down. "What''s your next move umaboo?"


    "It''s Touma, stop calling me umaboo." He''s irritated but still lets her be. "Aww c''mon umaboo, you know you can''t just ignore cute little old me." Suddenly she is right behind Touma curiously leaning towards him, he''s unphased by her quick movements. "Oh, Oh, Oh! I know let me do this one! I can find the people who took the adorable demis away!" Jumping up and down carelessly. Touma grunts dissatisfy of her proposal. "Pleeeease, it''ll be so fun, pretty, pretty please!" She is now dangling from the six-foot-tall man''s shoulders in a small tantrum.


    "Ugh, fine. Find out who did this, assess if the group we''re facing is troublesome. But come back once you have enough information, understand?" Giving a stern command still with his back towards her.


    "Hooray! Oh this is going to be so exciting; I can''t wait to meet the ones dumb enough to exploit us!" Touma doesn''t move from the window looking over his hungry men. Now Frida is directly next to his ear and whispers in a very seductive tone. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back with all the info you need. This is only a small hiccup in the road darling. I promise you; you will get everything you desire and more. Muah." She gently touches his cheek with her mask making a kiss sound. Touma shows no emotion and continues to stare out. She happily skips towards the windowsill and hums an ominous tune. As she stands on top of the windowsill, she waves goodbye with only her fingers and gleefully giggles. Without hesitation she falls backwards out the window still giggling. All Touma did was look at her still giving that emotionless stare.

 CHAPETER 10) Displeasing Memories

    After telling the Foreman of his sudden decision of termination for his job, Roth received an answer he wasn''t fully expecting. "You are? Oh that''s wonderful to hear!" The look he gave to the Foreman was in complete confusion. "Oh where are my manners, don''t take that as disrespect. I''m actually happy for you wanting to leave this place. A person with your talents shouldn''t be wasted in a grueling labor job such as this." The Foreman stands up from his desk and faces them.


    "Ah, and who''s this little one?" He kneels down to meet her at eye level. Mina looks nervous but doesn''t shy away. "Her name is Mina, and I''m actually taking her back to Galobethrogga." Explained Roth in a very exhausted tone. "Well isn''t that nice. I guess he can''t take care of you if he''s gone the majority of the time." As the Foreman puts a smile and chuckles.


    "He''s not taking care of me! He''s helping me become stronger and I''ll always help him no matter what!" The Foreman''s comment made her a little frustrated, she''s keeping her word to heart as she promised Roth. "Hahaha, I have no doubt little lady. If you''re with this young man, there''s no doubt that you will be as strong as he is one day." The foreman ruffles her hair. Mina''s frustrated look turned into a smile hearing him reassure her. He stands up and shakes Roth''s hand.


    "Before you go just wait here in the cabin for just a moment. I have to make a few preparations for you before letting you on your way." Roth agrees and waits for the Foreman to return. After nearly thirty minutes and Mina curiously poking around the cabin of all the trinkets on the wall, the Foreman finally returns. "Alright everything''s in order you may leave when ready." He holds the door open for both of them and when they step outside, they are greeted with the entire work crew.


    The crew surrounded the two and praised him for his services and selflessness he has done. "We''re going to miss you kid!" said one worker. "Be safe and don''t cause too much trouble ya hear?" Tearfully said another. "You''re going to be great out there kid, good luck and thank you for giving me another chance." It was the worker with the injured leg. He embraced Roth and nearly teared up. Roth was astounded by how much the workers here cared for him. All he could do was give a small smile and thanked everyone.


    "Hey kid, be safe out there okay and don''t worry about Ditzy I think I can handle her." Proudly said Viccus. Viccus gave a firm goodbye handshake to Roth before parting ways. Ditzy was there too Roaring in the air as she sensed that Roth was departing. He calmly walks up to her and rubs her snout. "Hey it''s okay girl. Be safe and treat others with the same respect, okay?" The golden eyes looked backed into his eyes, and she playfully licked his face. Roth giggled a bit and Mina was amazed by the behemoth. Ditzy looked at Mina with such curiosity and realized she was with Roth and happily licked her face too.


    The saliva made half her hair stand up on end and she burst out laughing rubbing her snout. The Foreman prepared a horse for them to go back to Galobethrogga and return it to their personal stables at no charge. He waved a final goodbye and trotted away with Mina in front of him as she happily waved goodbye to his workers as well. The day went by fast as they steadily made their way to the town of Galobethrogga. The sun was nearly down but made it just in time to return the horse.


    They made their way to The Sirens Inn and to check out a room. "Ah, how''s it going Roth? You''re back earlier than usual. Oh, who''s this?" It was the Inn keep and was curious of Roth''s new companion.


    " This is-"


    "I''m Mina! He is my master training me." Flexing one of her arms with a cocky smile. Roth''s face is burnt out with today''s ordeal. The Inn keep looks at her with concern and back to Roth. Now Roth is feeling embarrassed but suddenly the Inn keep bursts out laughing. " That''s a good one kid haha! Didn''t know you had a sister, but I can see the similarities hahah!" They were both confused until he realized what he meant by. They both were in shambles of dirt and grime. As they both look like they haven''t showered in days. Now Mina is blushing over the fact that someone called them siblings and she won''t stop blushing.


    "Oh boy that was a good chuckle hahah, so I guess a room with two beds then." Said the Inn keep as he slowly collected himself from his laughter. "That would be perfect thank you." Said Roth annoyingly. They made their way to the room on the second floor and Roth began to unpack his bag. He pulls a shirt out and tosses it to Mina. "There''s a bath downstairs, wash up quickly, we have a big day tomorrow." She stares at the clean shirt and is lost in thought. "Hey did you hear what I said? Hurry up." He is beginning to be a bit impatient. "Oh I- yes sir."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    After some time has passed, she comes up wearing his shirt. Her dirty mangy hair is now straight and can see her black hair more clearly. His shirt was so big for her that it made it almost look like a dress. She stopped Immediately entering the room and turned around extremely embarrassed. Roth also finished taking a bath and only had wool trouser pants on. The amount of work he had in the job made him extremely fit. And did extra time to work on parts of his body he couldn''t achieve at work.


    "What''s the matter? I''m Just putting on something to sleep in."


    "Oh, don''t mind me, I''m just letting you finish changing is all." Nervously stuttered Mina. He ignored her and went to reach for a shirt. While she was turned, she noticed a mirror on the wall and saw his reflection. Roth''s back is turned but it made Mina shocked to see in the reflection. Roth''s back is covered in deep jagged scars and gashes. Almost his entire back is covered as if he was mauled by an animal hungry for blood.


    "Is that- Is that why you gave up on adventuring?" She sadly questioned him. "That''s a little bit personal don''t you think?" He stares down at Mina. "I know... but talking helps. If you are okay with that. You can vent to me if you ever need too..." She shyly tries to help him. He lets out a very disgruntled sigh, " Yeah, it was part of it...and it was actually my first adventure with a party." He sat on the floor leaning against the bed. " They were good people. People I come to admire, especially this one girl in the party."


    "What was her name?" she slowly sat next to Roth holding her knees.


    "Fila, she was so sweet and gentle and kind. She even consoled me when I told her the reason why I wanted to become an adventurer." Mina is attentive to his words.


    "We were on a quest to clear an unknown monster that was terrorizing this village. We found out that it was an ogre nesting in a cave nearby. We thought we had it, but it overpowered my friend, and I stepped in to defend him. Soon the beast kicked up so much dust I couldn''t see and hit me with a stone across the room of the cave onto the jagged rocks. I thought I was going to die. But Fila...she saved me. You can probably guess what happened next."


    Mina looks down in sorrow. "So if we¡¯re exchanging stories. What about you, how did a little girl like you ended up in a slave trade?" She made herself into a fetal position trying her hardest to explain. "Well I was originally an orphan and I thought I was going to a new home but instead was put to work." Her eyes are closed trying not to cry explaining her story. " The only reason they wanted me was because of this." She holds out her palm and glows a goldish green color. Roth was surprised to find out she had that power.


    "You''re able to use light magic?" He curiously asked her. She nods slowly, "As far as I am told I can use light magic very easily as other casters who are adults can. It''s pretty strong for my age and they used me to heal the slaves. Since light magic is seen as a blessing, a lot of people who have it are either in a church or they are adventurers. At least, that''s what I was told." She huddled up even more. "They used to beat me and told me I was more of a pest since they couldn''t just sell me off. I would be so beaten to the point I couldn''t stomach anything down. I was so used to healing myself I would always expect a beating no matter what. But the other night they were talking about selling the slaves off, especially Katsumi to someplace in the east and they were going to show me off to more people. I couldn''t take it anymore, so I ran for help when they were all asleep. And that''s how I met you." She looks up at Roth with a smile but doesn''t hide her tears from him.


    He looks down at her with more respect and feels a bit guilty for treating her harshly before but remembers that she''s only an NPC. It doesn''t help, in fact, it makes the situation worse. As he was lost in thought Mina grabs his sleeve and doesn''t let go, "Can I... can I make... a selfish request?" She doesn''t look at Roth, only continues to stare towards the floor. "May I... call you...big brother." She blushes and her cheeks are flushed. Roth was surprised by her question, "Big brother? Why do you want to call me that?"


    "I never really had any siblings or anyone to look up to, I was always the one taking care of people. I had Katsumi but I was always the one taking care of her. So I thought, It would be nice for once, to look at someone I really am thankful for having in my life. And it made me really happy hearing the person at the desk called us siblings. If it''s not too much, will you let me call you that...?" Roth is trying his might to remember that she''s only an NPC but to no avail. Her sweet wholesome voice warms Roth''s heart for just a moment. "Sure...you can call me that... little sis." He gently pats her on the head.


    She is startled for a moment but slowly smiles and closes her eyes and embraces his head pats. Her tears of sorrow are now tears of joy. "Thank you, again big brother, for what you did for me and the others." He doesn''t respond and is only lost in thought. "Well umm, ahem, we best get to sleep. We have a big day tomorrow and you''re going to need all the energy you need for tomorrow." He composures himself quickly not to let his emotions flood in. She smiles and heads to her bed, "Right then, goodnight big brother." He makes himself cozy in his bed and reaches for the lantern on the nightstand to blow the light out. "Goodnight Mina... rest easy now okay." She smiles at him and slowly drifts to sleep.

 CHAPTER 11) Back to Square One

    Mina is happily packing a satchel for herself and Roth. The door opens and Roth comes in holding a burlap sack. "Huh, what''s that?"


    "It''s my...gear. My armor essentially." She watched as he donned his leather armor, clipped on his cape and tied his boots. She was starstruck, looking completely different in her eyes compared to the mining uniform. Roth takes notice of her obvious staring, "What''s wrong with you?"


    She instantly blushes, " Oh nothing! You just look very different. In a good way! Like a hero!"


    He playfully scoffs," I''m no hero, not by a long shot." They gather their things and head into the town. They passed by the street shops and Mina was curious about every little detail. They arrived at a clothing and weapons store as Roth held the door open for Mina. She was in a trance at every sword and shield, every armor and staff. "Well how are you fine folks doing this morning?" A young muscular woman in overalls and work gloves leaning on the side of the counter greeted the two.


    "My name is Susane, looking for a new blade or something to spiff up your gear?" She happily questioned them with a gleeful smile. "Do you happen to have any chainmail? Something small in her size?" The lady looked over at Mina, eyeballing her up and down. "I think we have something, wait here a moment ¡®kay?" She taps the desk and quickly goes into the back storeroom. Roth was leaning by the counter patiently waiting but Mina was slowly walking around the store amazed at every little detail. Roth just watched her be in awe like she was a curious feline.


    She then stops at one outfit that was on a mannequin. Her face shows that she is infatuated with the outfit. The garment was for a mage but almost looks like a dress. Equipped with a shoulder cape that covers her shoulders and hangs just below the waist behind. A mix of gold stripes and black and white colors made it look as if it was from royalty. A black band with a square shaped buckle wraps around the waist as well as an emblem pattern design in the center of the buckle.


    A black hat rested on the top of the mannequin, it had a wide rim and a gold band. It looks to be a mixture of a mage''s hat and a sun hat combined. Mina was in trance with the outfit; she couldn''t even hide her smile if she wanted to. "Alright looks like I have one just for her, go on, give it a try sweetie." She wears the chainmail armor and fits her perfectly to her waist but it''s slightly baggy. Mina looks a bit disappointed but doesn''t say anything. Roth is hiding his chuckle but the other two notices. "Hey what''s so funny big brother!" she puts on an angry pouty face.


    He finally lets out his laughter, " Sorry, haha you look like a wide cheese grater."


    "A...what?" Mina is confused by what he means. Roth now realizes that what he said doesn''t even exist in this game world. "Erm uh nothing, just teasing you a bit is all."


    "Well you could always use a long leather strip to tie off the excess chain to your body. That''s how most people do it. Saves a lot more time and money." Proposed the shop lady. Mina pouts but agrees. Now with the strip tied the chainmail fits her perfectly. As the lady was getting ready to ask for payment Roth asked her a question, " Do you have anything like that also in her size?" As she looked to what he was pointing at she quickly understood his suggestion for Mina. " Ah we don''t but that''s not a problem, I can quickly fix it to the appropriate fit for her."


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Mina looked over to Roth quickly, "What? But that looks really expensive, you don''t have to buy it."


    "Oh? And you assumed that I was just broke. Is that it huh?" He put on a serious tone, but his face shows that he''s only teasing her. "No that''s not it at all big brother! The chainmail is fine, I just don''t want to be spoiled that quickly you know." She holds her hands together shyly. "It''s fine, really Mina, plus how can you look like an adventurer if you don''t dress the part." he pats her on the head, and she finally smiles.


    "You have a kind brother; you know that sweetie." The lady said proudly. Mina gave her a big smile. The shopkeeper measured her from head to toe to make sure she had the right fittings. After two hours waiting in the shop Mina became a little impatient and bored out of her mind. But finally, the shopkeeper came out holding up the mage''s robes and some small boots. Going into a change room and coming back out she looks like a completely different person. The shopkeeper praised how cute she looked, and Mina wouldn''t stop twirling. The chainmail was under the garments so now she has protection while also having some style to her.


    "Look at my shoulders, we both have a cape!" she playfully said.


    "That you do Mina. So how much will all this together cost?" The Shopkeeper calculated the total silently in her head, " I say ten silver should be fair price." He places two gold coins onto the counter and proceeds to head towards the exit. "Whoa hey! you''re paying double!"


    "Keep it, it''s alright I got plenty more anyways." He walks out without a second thought. The lady watches them both leave and Mina thanks her. As they soon left the lady smiles, " You guys are a strange duo, I bet we''ll be seeing each other again very soon." After a short walk and Mina skipping without a care in the world, they reach the guild building. Mina was the first to enter and was greeted by none other than cheerful Saudia. "Welcome, is this your-" She stopped and saw Roth and Mina together and her shocked gasping deafened the room.


    She quickly ran up to Mina and picked her up hugging her like a stuffed animal. " Oh my gosh she''s so adorable! You look like a princess, yes you do!" Saudia squeezes her tightly and Mina is gasping for air and struggling to escape. "Argh- help me big brother- please!" Saudia''s eyes quickly opened after hearing her say those words. "Wait... you have a sister! You never told me that!" saying in disbelief as she''s right in Roth''s face.


    "Erm... technically she... it''s complicated?" He''s too embarrassed to say why he has a little sister in the first place. " Ah phooey but wait, you''re in your gear and you have her here... does that mean?!" her emotions are all over that place. "Yeah, yeah I''m coming back into the guild." As he says while rubbing his neck looking away, feeling embarrassed. Saudia puts the biggest and dopiest smile and squees like a schoolgirl and hugs Roth without holding back. "Argh! Personal space Saudia, please!"


    "Oh I''m so sorry! I''m just so excited to hear that you''re coming back. It just makes me so happy; you know!" She gives Roth a warm smile as she holds both his hands.


    " Well I couldn''t just leave this little one by herself if I was working in the quarry. Before I forget this is Mina...my...sister. And try not to kill her, okay?" Saying sister makes him feel unusual and it''s slightly bothering him as he can''t figure out the source. Saudia kneels to eye level with Mina and apologizes, "Forgive me you''re just so freaking adorable I couldn''t help myself; my name is Saudia." She puts the biggest smile for Mina and as Mina finally catches her breath she smiles back and greets her too.


    "That reminds me, Roth. Before I get the paperwork started the guild master would like to have a word with you, should you ever return to the guild." Her cheerful tone is clouded with worry. "The guild master? What does he want with me?"


    "I''m not sure but when he told me about it, he refused to elaborate." He looks at Saudia with a suspicious glance. He takes a deep breath and exhaustedly exhales.


    "Well alright, time to meet this guild master."

 CHAPTER 12) A New Rank

    A man in formal attire and wearing a dark blue ascot sits at his office desk writing on several documents with a fountain pen. He had a middle part hair style and had smooth delicate skin. The door opens and the duo walks in. The man at the desk looks up and is pleased to see Roth. "Ah Mr. Malvikun it''s a pleasure to see you again. I do hope the last time we''d meet would be a more pleasant discussion than the last time." His monotone voice almost sounds robotic.


    "Oh? And I see you also brought a friend with you as well. Mind introducing yourself, little one?"


    Mina confidently poses with her hands on her hips, " My name is Mina, and I''m the adorable little sister of my big brother!" As she points to herself with her thumb. Roth just squints at her as questioning her little act. "My, my, aren''t you a little enthusiastic. My name is Aufnier, come, please sit. There''s a matter I want to clear up just before I let you be on your way." Roth looks at him with no emotion analyzing what his intentions are. As both of them sit In front of his desk the guild leader reaches under the table and pulls out a small lock box.


    He then pulls out two small adventurer plates. One was silky white, and the other was a bronze metal. "Most adventurers who start out are usually the lowest rank, which is porcelain. But, in your case since you joined with a skilled party there was no need to put you through the ranks yet. We would''ve given you your porcelain rank after you came back naturally. Though after that tragedy you were the only one that came back unscathed with proof of the monster''s death, which was no easy feat. So congratulations Mr. Malvikun, in defeating that horrendous monster your rank skyrocketed to the fourth highest rank, bronze." The guild leader gives a small smile still with that slight monotone in his voice.


    "Then tell me, what were my last party members'' ranks were." He gives no emotion right back to the guild leader.


    "They were bronze ranks. It was only natural to give you a bronze rank as well given how dangerous the job was." He is unphased by Roth''s question. The energy around Aufnier feels weird to Roth. He knows he''s not a bad person to his knowledge but his friendliness and way he presents himself are very opposite. The monotone and quick responses to him and how confident he sounds puts Roth slightly uneasy. "Are there any more questions you like me to answer before you head out?" Aufnier happily replies.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    " What''s the highest rank we can achieve here?"


    "Ah yes, that would be the osmium rank only a selected few have actually obtained these. Second comes platinum. Third would be your silver rank. Fourth, your current rank as of today, is bronze. Fifth is copper. Six is tin and lastly the beginners rank is porcelain which is what your little one has."


    Mina shows a pouty face wanting the same rank as Roth. "Don''t worry, your brother is the leader of your little party so you can still do the same jobs of bronze levels as any other adventurer. So long as you''re with him." She looks up to him excitedly and gives back a determined smile. Roth on the other hand is still being cautious with him and doesn''t react. "And that''s all there is to it. I just wanted to give you your new rank personally if you ever decided to return to us. And my hunch was right, do come see me if you have any more questions you want me to answer." Roth nods and takes his new rank and wraps it around his neck. Roth and Mina excuse themselves out as Aufnier happily waves them goodbye.


    As they both walk into the lobby they are met with a delightful screech. To no surprise it was Saudia. "My word! You''re a bronze rank adventurer! This is wonderful!" As she flings to Roth giggling with joy.


    "Again Saudia! Personal space, please!" As he struggles to say being smothered by her.


    "Oh apologies Sweetie. I''m just so happy for you! You''re moving so quickly in the guild, Derian would be so proud of you." One of her eyes slowly tears up but she hides it. He is caught off guard but smiles to Saudia.


    "My brother''s the best! What are we going to do huh? Beat up some thugs or protect someone." As Mina puts her fists up and punches the air as in fighting someone.


    "No, we''re not doing anything like that yet." Looking down on her as if he was about to scold her.


    "Aww what for real? Then what will we be doing then?" saying in a disheartening tone.


    "You said you''ll follow me no matter what, right?"


    She looks up at him with curiosity, " I did... and I meant it too."


    "Before we can do any sort of job, even if it''s a porcelain job, we''re going to have to condition you and get you up to standards. Even if it''s only a little bit, that small difference can make all the difference." As Roth said with his arms crossed.


    "Oh alright...I promise to work extra hard! I won''t let you down big brother!" Raising her fist in the air.


    "Hmph, that''s good to know. Just know you better not quit on me got it? Cause I won''t make it easy." As he gives off a devious smile. Mina''s confident attitude now slowly turns to worry after hearing those words. And as usual Saudia is happy seeing how caring he is as a big brother to his little sister.

 CHAPTER 13) Training Start!

    After saying their farewells to Saudia, they headed outside the city gates on foot. After some time, trekking through the small forest, they make their way to the spot where Roth was testing his magic before. Mina looks slightly exhausted from walking that far on foot. However, Roth barely broke a sweat. She sits on the burnt broken tree slowly catching her breath. Soon was interrupted by Roth tossing a dagger that was sheath into her lap. She looked confused and held the blade by its hilt.


    " I want you to try and stab me with it." Saying it very blunt with his arms crossed.


    She looks up and back down repeatedly, " Are...are you sure?"


    "I said try and stab me with it." saying it with a louder tone. She puts her mage hat down on the grass and takes the blade off its cover. She is slightly nervous but then dawns a serious determined look. She runs at him with all her speed yelling and attempts to push the dagger into his stomach. He sidesteps quickly, throwing her off balance. She turns quickly to strike again but misses. Her frustration is making her lose focus and swinging carelessly. One big yell and again charges at Roth but suddenly Roth slaps the knife out of her hands and slaps her across the face making her yelp and confused.


    She looks at him with betrayal eyes and a stinging cheek. "What was that for?!"


    "To see how you react. And as expected you sound like a banshee trying to attack me. You lost your cool when you couldn''t strike me the first few times. And you didn''t anticipate what will happen next which made it easy for me to land a single hit and disarm you." Roth''s tone sounds like a disappointed father. She continues to rub her cheek as it''s still pinkish red from the slap. He sighs and sits on the grass. "Come here. I also want to check on something as well." She slowly walks towards him cautiously and kneels. He takes his glove off and picks up the knife and cuts his palm deep.


    "Whoa! What are you doing?!" yelling as she grabs his arms. He grits his teeth quickly trying to ignore the pain. He puts his palm towards her, " I''m injured, and you have to heal me quickly."


    She looks panicked and quickly puts her palms out over his palm and begins to heal. The gash quickly glows green. It takes a moment before the wound slowly begins to heal and close. The wound is now healed but what''s left is a big scar across his palm. He takes a moment to inspect the scar and gives a chuckle. " Not bad you weren''t kidding when you said you had light magic." His scar palm glows green from his magic and the scar begins to vanish instantaneously. Mina looks in complete disbelief.


    "You have a lot of potential in your light magic, but your physical attack needs a lot more prep. We''ll see how you progress in that, and I may come up with something to help you if I feel you may be capped in that aspect." said Roth in a reassuring tone. Mina looks down defeated and feels more admiration for him. "Brother, how are you so great? You have all this power in magic and healing. You know how to fight and best of all you are so kind."


    "Well...I wouldn''t go that far." Feeling the awkwardness of being praised.


    "But it''s true. I want to learn all that magic stuff you know, I want to become better!" Said Mina with a deep determination.


    Roth looks at her with a disappointed answer, "I''m sorry Mina but in my case I''m somewhat unique."


    She looks down heartbroken at his answer, " Is that also why you have that yellow mist..."


    "Yeah, it does. Every being has mana and some greater than others that goes into specific traits. Some develop affinity for one elemental trait, and they hone their skills on that. For your case your special trait is light magic."


    "So I can only use light magic. I can only heal?" As she looks into both her hands. Roth nods in her correct answer.


    She looks at him even more confused, " Then how come you have more than one? You can heal, use ice and even lighting! What even is that yellow mist when you...you know."


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "To be honest... I''m not really sure myself. Every time I slay an enemy that mist comes out of them. It goes into my body, and I feel slightly stronger because of that. Or maybe it just refreshes my lost stamina." Though that was a lie. He knows exactly what it is but it''s best he doesn''t say anything. Trying to put his best serious face on and not look suspicious. He looks over and sees Mina a bit disappointed. "Hey, that doesn''t mean you just heal. There''s a lot of things you can do with light magic and maybe even new things no one''s tried. We just got to harness that power, you''re already on the right track. For someone so young who heals at a proficiency level there''s no doubt in my mind you can be strong in light magic, maybe better than me."


    She looks up at him with that disheartening look pausing for a moment. Then a big smile comes over her and hugs Roth. "Thank you, brother. I''m so happy to have met you." He gives an uncomfortable look at first but then hugs her back. "Right, now let''s get started, shall we?" As Roth stands up lending a hand to Mina. She smiles and accepts his hand. The next several days were both of them running back and forth from the city to their training spot to build stamina. Maneuvers to dodge attacks by means of hand combat and knife attacks.


    Mina was scrapped up a lot in her training but refused to give up on the words of what Roth said. The days turned into weeks and slowly she was able to keep up with Roth only a slight faster than she was before. Her other training was exerting her mana out without actually casting it. It would strain her a lot, but Roth put her at ease. With this method she can cast healing at an instant rate. Roth figured if a muscle works by tearing and repairing itself to be stronger, then mana should work the same as well. The healing part of her training made her squeamish. Roth consistently kept cutting himself open for her to practice healing rapidly and leave no scar.


    Now after a few months Mina and Roth are facing one on one with each other once again. Roth stared at her waiting for her to move. Mina slowly breathing with her knife in her hand suddenly charges towards him. He dodges her attack but suddenly she quickly turns around and slashes at his chest barely grazing his leather armor. Roth goes on the offensive and swings several times at her. She dodges each swing as she walks backwards. He kicks the dirt up with his feet and blinds her for a moment, but she quickly retreats, not putting her back towards him.


    She rubs her eyes quickly and when her vision returns Roth is in front ready to punch her. Mina reacts just in time avoiding his powerful punch. Roth is continuously throwing punches left and right not letting Mina react fast enough. She then Puts her hand out and blinds Roth with a burning bright light. He backs away but then feels Mina jump onto his back, but he reaches behind him and throws her off. She lands perfectly onto her feet and throws her knife at him as he is still rubbing his eyes. He swats away the knife as if he knew instinctively. Once he regains his vision he sees Mina with a serious look right in front of him with another dagger near his throat.


    Roth was taken back by how unexpected that move was, but he chuckled. "Better Mina, you really had me going for a bit." Saying with a proud grin.


    "Hooray! I did It! I beat my brother! Who''s the best? I''m the best!" Mina jumps up and down as she sings. She is overwhelmed with joy on how far her gruesome training has come. Roth uses his appraisal on Mina and her level jumps significantly. Starting at only level three she has now reached level ten. Roth just watches her celebrate in joy feeling proud of her accomplishment.


    [TWO PERKS UNLOCKED: INSPIRATIONAL LEADER-PEDAGOGUE]


    Roth''s face was startled on the sudden perks appearing in front of his vision. He turned around to use his appraisal perk on himself to see what the perks actually do.


    [INSPIRATIONAL LEADER: ANY MEMBER IN YOUR PARTY OR LEADING ANY GROUP NOT AFFILIATED WITH YOUR PARTY WILL GAIN A 30% BOOST IN EXP]


    [PEDAGOGUE: THANKS TO YOUR ROUGH DEDICATION ON YOUR STUDENTS, ANYONE WHO YOU TEACH WILL GAIN A 20% BOOST IN ALL STATS]


    "Huh, well that''s pretty neat." Roth finds these perks very useful for improving Mina''s strengths. He shakes his head remembering that he only brought her along to help him get out of this game. He goes back to Mina still seeing her being cheerful on her success. "I say this deserves a well rewarded meal. What do you say?" As he tousled Mina''s hair playfully.


    "OH. Pork loin with sauce and vegetables sounds pretty-" Roth looks away quickly feeling something is off. "Mina watch out!" He pushes her away from him and he backs away seeing a dark purple ooze splat incredibly fast between them. The grass burns and gives off a sulfur smell blackening the tainted area. Roth quickly turns towards the direction the ooze came from. Standing on top of the tree on one leg was a small woman with a pink oversized sweater that drooped over her hands looking childish. With black cargo pants and military style boots. The porcelain mask that had a smiling cat face made Roth shiver for a moment. "My, my. You dodge that pretty quickly, good job! It''s not often you see people dodge one of my attacks! You are a strange one I give you that sugar cube!" She giggles fiercely covering her mouth. Roth Is on guard and feels an overwhelming fear. This woman is extremely dangerous, and Roth is experiencing that same fear in that cave once again.

 CHAPTER 14) The Devil in Pink

    Roth is sweating profusely. His whole body ran cold and was frozen stiff staring at the pink sweatered masked girl. Every animal instinct in his body is telling him to flee, but he stands his ground. He reaches to his sword ready to fight as his hand hovers over his hilt. "Awwwwww, that''s so sweet. Most usually run away from me. You got guts, I like guts!" As she creepily giggles.


    "And who might you be? Most usually ask questions before attacking somebody." As Roth questioned with a slightly shaken voice.


    The Pink sweater girl front flips off the tree and perfectly lands on both feet. "Oh how rude of me! My name is Frida. Just your cute, adorable princess at heart." She lifts her hand next to her mask where her eye should be as if she was making a peace sign. But with the excessive sleeves covering her hands, it was difficult to make out what she was doing. She places her hands behind her back and teeters back and forth on her toes and heels. "So you''re the one who killed all those men back at the fort. Hmmm, looks can be deceiving but you''re too tiny to kill that many men."


    "I could say the same, but I know I would be lying." As Roth said with a nervous slight grin. Mina is lying on the ground petrified on seeing the masked woman. Frida tilts her head to the side and sees Mina and she sarcastically gasps, "Oh! there you are! Look at you! You fattened up a little bit. Is this man overfeeding you? I thought we were doing a good job keeping you fit and healthy."


    "All you gave me was bread and broth and nothing else!" As she yells furiously to Frida.


    "My, my, you have a sharper tongue then I remember." Covering her mouth as if she was in shock.


    Roth slowly walks back and stands in front protecting Mina. Mina grabs hold of Roth and is trembling with fear. "Please brother, don''t make me go back there with her. She''s a monster."


    He looks down putting on a cocky grin, "You really think I''m just going to give up this easy? I promise to make you strong, and I won''t let this person stand in the way of that."


    Mina smiles in his reassurance. "Look I hate to break up this little heartwarming talk, but she has to go back to us sooooo..." as she swirls her sleeve in a circular motion. Roth looks back at her with a stern look. He stands his ground and slowly pulls his sword, the one Derian let him use as a temporary one. Roth uses appraisal on the insatiable woman. But his breath was taken away from the results and made his eyes widen and blood ran cold again. As he was looking upon her, he saw a velvet color aura surrounding her immensely. The level of this enemy was frightening as she stood pridefully with a level one hundred and fifty. His level was now thirty-five with all that time training Mina and working tirelessly in the quarry.


    This amount of level is unthinkable. Roth nearly died from a level twenty-five ogre and now is faced with a one hundred and fifty level being. His grip is shaking but gets control and is staying focused.


    "Ooooooh! You saw something that made you tremble a bit didn''t you! Wait, don''t tell me! You have the eye of God am I right?"


    Roth is now panicking inside. He now questioned himself how she knew he was using appraisal on her. Though the eye of God was a new term he hadn''t heard before. Especially in the amount of books he read in the guild''s massive library. "The eye...of God? I''m sorry but I''m not familiar with that name."


    "Oooooh you don''t know? Well, it''s an extremely rare ability as in SUPER RARE!" As she waves her arms straight up and slowly moves them down in arch motion.


    "Oh goodie, goodie, goodie. I was originally going to take the little one back, but you...you caught my attention even more!" Tip toeing fast in place as she giggles.


    Roth is sweating and refuses to take his eyes off of her. Now her insane over hyper movements turn to a dark sinister calm movement. And her voice became smooth and chilling. Her whole personality became a one eighty. "There''s only one being that I know with that amount of power and skill. If you possess the eye of God, what other things are you keeping I wonder."


    She slowly puts both hands under her pink sweater and pulls out two long jagged daggers. Frida positions herself as she is ready to sprint towards him. "Don''t disappoint me love. Try your best, okay?" As she giggles to herself. Within seconds she launches herself at incredible speeds. Roth could barely blink to see how fast she was. Instinctively he blocks her attack from both the daggers and scares Roth to his core. The impact from the dagger from this petite woman was incredibly strong, his arms stinging from the shock and vibration. With each step back she swings ferociously at him landing each hit harder and harder.


    The swings of the blades are becoming increasingly faster. Mina is tense and is watching frozen in fear. Frida notices her and swiftly sprints towards her. Roth looks back in terror with that same gut wrenched feeling back in that cave. He yells in anger to the top of his lungs. Frida readies her blade to strike into Mina''s chest. As soon as she lifts her blade to strike a sudden ball of white light appears in front of Frida and shines tremendously. She was blinded by the burning rays and covered her face as she yelped and looked away for a moment.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    As she looked away, still sprinting towards Mina, she was stopped very suddenly. Roth has grabbed her from the wrist of her free hand. With an intense war cry he spun and sent her flying into the air. All Frida did was giggle and how fascinated she was. Her giggling in the air was interrupted as she looked down at Roth. His sword was impaled in the ground for a moment and was holding his wrist as he aimed with his right hand, palm facing her. Her giggly attitude is now even more intrigued.


    Roth unleashes a barrage of thick sharp icicles. His rapid fire was impressive as he was keeping her at bay. Miraculously she slices away all the icicles one by one. Her speed was synced to the incoming barrage of ice as she was cutting them down with her long-jagged daggers. She lands perfectly still, slicing away the ice as she slowly walks towards him. "My tuuuuuurn!" as she laughs thinking this is all some twisted game. In her middle of slicing both her sleeves begin to slowly build up with some type of purplish orb mist.


    Then she begins to move her slashing faster to the point Roth can see after images. Dark purple ooze shoots towards him at high speeds. Roth has no time to dodge and immediately puts up a barrier wall of pure light. The ooze splats hard and covers nearly the entire barrier. The pungent sulfur smell is strong and burns his nostrils. To his disarray the ooze slowly begins to melt the light barrier. He was startled and broke his concentration on holding the barrier. The moment he broke his focus Frida flies through the broken barrier with both her feet ready to impale through his chest.


    Frida kicks Roth with both her feet towards his chest at incredible speed. Roth''s wind was knocked out of him in an instant as he was sent flying back. Roth was halted by a tree and felt as if his whole back was split open. He remembers this type of situation and is progressively getting angry. "Awwww c''mon don''t fall asleep on me. Don''t you know it''s rude to sleep right in front of a charming woman." Roth slowly turns his head to see Frida immediately standing over him. He was terrified how she managed to loom over him when she was several feet away from where she kicked him. That fear turned into anger and grit his teeth at her.


    His breath finally caught up to him. "Wow you really are something huh? You can use light magic and ice magic." Frida kicks his side to flip him onto his back. She then sits on top of Roth and leans near his face. Roth feels disgusted and mortified of her straddling him. "Tell me, what drives you boy? What made you have the sudden urge to go and steal one of our properties? Why would someone of your talents go for such a trivial thing like our products?" She places her dagger''s tip on to his cheek and it burns him. The tip of the blade is covered in the rotten smell of ooze. Frida slowly drags down on his cheek leaving an easy open wound. The intensity of the burn from that ooze cuts his cheek open as if it was butter.


    Roth doesn''t answer. All Roth did was stare angrily at Frida with intense hatred for her. "My, my. That''s a look I ever so adore, please, more. Show me more of that desperate face." Her voice sounds as if she''s becoming aroused by his pain. He startles her by grabbing on to her wrist. "Awww Shnookums, you already did this before." saying with a disappointed tone. She then drives one of her daggers deep into his left shoulder hitting and breaking near the collarbone. Roth screams in agony as Frida giggles in pleasure. But Roth still wouldn''t let go. The dagger is deep in his shoulder and can feel the pain every time he breathes.


    "I can''t stand your freaking psychotic mind." Forcing the words out his mouth. His whole body glows slightly green and doesn''t dissipate. He looks far to his left side and sees Mina crying and using healing magic on him. He smiles at her, and Frida seems confused. "You get off by doing this to people huh. You really want to know why I set the demi humans free? You want to know why I saved that poor girl from being a person''s tool property?" Roth holds on to Fridas wrist even more tight. She notices this and feels disgusted. She tries to pull away but is stuck in his grasp. "Because that''s what adventurers do. They help the weak and stand up to monsters like you. They''re free and help whoever they see in need of saving!" The area slowly turns a low red color and now is bright red. Frida looks down and sees his hand near her chest glowing bright red almost turning into flames. She tries to make him let go but fails. With one last war cry Roth yells. " I hope you got your fun bitch! I hope this doesn''t disappoint you!" Suddenly a big explosion burst between Roth and Frida. Frida is sent back at sonic speed and hits a tree splitting it in half. Roth skids across the ground and his arm twisted the other way.


    "BROTHER!" Mina rushes to Roth''s side and tries to heal him. Her healing recovery has gotten far better than before healing him instantly, but it wasn''t enough. He is still bleeding out his mouth and wounded from the dagger that''s still inside of him. His mangled arm is still not being healed. Mina is panicking and is forcing every mana in her body to heal him. Her tears fall onto his chest as she whispers to herself begging him not to die. Rustling was heard near the split tree where Frida was sent flying. Mina turns around in horror and sees Frida slowly walking towards him.


    Mina grabbed her dagger and pointed at her shaking. Fridas mask was charred and chipped. She was holding onto her chest as there was a big tear in her sweater from the blast. Blood was slowly dripping from her face under the mask as it made its way down on her neck. The sounds of her breathing heavily was all Mina could hear from Frida. "You...You are one stubborn brat you know that kid. You ruined my fun. I don''t feel like playing with you anymore today." Frida reaches out with her free hand and suddenly the blade that was stuck in Roth''s shoulder shoots outward and into Frida''s hand. "I hope you get some rest, you both are gonna need it... toodaloos." She then jumps back high into the air jumping from treetop to treetop.


    Mina drops her blade quickly and resumes to heal Roth. Roth is now unconscious and is still bleeding profusely. Mina begs and begs over again pleading for Roth to wake up. What originally was meant to be a pleasant day of training and good meal afterwards, was ended with a horrific battle that shook Mina and Roths test of courage.

 CHAPTER 15) Choices Always Have Consequences

    The morning sunrise brightens the room in an orange glow. Finch birds chirping away making the morning seem peacefully bliss. Roth lays in bed sleeping as he slowly opens his eye. He is greeted with a throbbing headache and sunken eyes. And to his annoyance, game text in front of his vision.


    [TWO PERKS UNLOCKED: HARDENED SKIN-POISON RESISTANCE]


    "Hooraaaay..." saying with a low tired voice. As he went to rub his eyes, he felt his left arm give a sharp pain. He looked down and saw it was splinted and wrapped in bandages. He also notices a bandage wrapped around his right eye and another wrapped around his shoulder. Roth attempts to sit himself up but was too weak. There was a weird heavy feeling on his chest as well. As he moves the covers slightly off of him, he sees Mina sleeping, cuddling him with her head resting near his chest. There was a faint green glow underneath her that went in and out slowly.


    He was surprised that she was healing him in her sleep. But he also notices something off with her. Her cheeks had streaks of dried tears that weren''t wiped off. He hesitantly lifts his right hand up to wake her but decides to let her sleep. Suddenly the door to his left opened and Aufnier came in. He had a silver platter with teacups and a teapot.


    "Ah, wonderful, you''re awake. I was beginning to worry you wouldn''t wake up." Saying with a smile as he sets the platter down on the nightstand.


    "Where...where am I? What happened?" Said a confused Roth.


    "You''re at the adventurers guild infirmary. You''re lucky to be alive at all considering how much you''ve taken a beating. I see your little one has finally fallen asleep." As Aufnier softly chuckles.


    "I do say, you have a remarkable, dedicated, loving sister Mr. Malvikun. If it wasn''t for her, you probably would have perished." Roth looks at Aufnier in deep confusion. Aufnier grabs a cup and pours himself tea. The strong bitter smell of the leaves can be recognized the moment it left the spout. It made Roth''s stomach queasy; he was never a fan of tea.


    "Would you like me to pour you a cup?"


    "No... I''m good, thank you. What did Mina do anyways?"


    Aufnier takes a sip from his tea and exhales in pleasure, "It''s remarkable really. She dragged your wounded body from where you were training all the way back to the city gates. But that''s not all, while she was dragging you, she simultaneously was casting healing spells on you continuously. She pushed past her limits trying to save you. Do you know how difficult it must have been for a seventy-pound child to drag a fully geared man? She was determined to save you no matter the cost to her." Aufnier turns to her and smiles.


    "When she finally brought you here it was already midnight. When the guards asked her what happened she showed them your tags of your ranks. They helped her carry you back into our infirmary. Our nurses worked tirelessly to stitch you up and close your wounds while casting healing magic. Your little one was also helping cast healing spells on you as well. The nurses finally patched you up but even after you were in good care, she stayed by your side night and day. Casting healing spells every day until you woke up."


    Roth''s face was in complete disbelief. He stared at Aufnier for what felt like an eternity. Looking down at Mina he also felt a sense of guilt for dragging her in this situation. Now he''s second guessing himself if saving her was the right choice. "How long was I out for?"


    "About a week at most. Mina refused to leave your side for a moment in this room. She drank so many enhancement potions to keep her mana from running low." As Aufnier happily sips from his cup. Roth stares off in the distance through the window worrying what he should do next. Aufniers soft spoken and gentle voice soon turned into a concerned and stern tone.


    "I don''t suppose you know what this symbol means do you?" Aufnier flicks a metal insignia pin to Roth and he catches it. It was the same symbol that Roth picked up from the guy he stopped who was hurting Mina. The winged spanned eagle holding in his talons a three headed serpent. Roth stares at the metal pin and slowly feels it. He shakes his head not knowing what this pin means. Aufnier sighs in disappointment. "This pin was in your belongings when we undressed you for recovery. That symbol is the underground syndicate known as the lernaean fidelity. A massive organization that deals with a hierarchy. They are feared in the underground world and rightfully so. They do illegal trade, trafficking, drug distributions. Anything that is frowned upon in social status, they have it all."


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Roth listens with an uneasy face, " So these guys are really dangerous. As in make me disappear if I make their day an unpleasant type."


    "Correct, I''m assuming you disrupted one of their little operations?" curiously asked Aufnier.


    "They were in an abandoned fort as a set up. They had demi humans in chains in a cramped dark room." Roth continues to have that zoned out look as he explained.


    "Ah yes, demi humans. On par with the category of beast men, they don''t have the same strengths as their counterparts. However, their common human traits mixed with animal traits is seen as exotic. Many pay a hefty price for them."


    Roth looks over to him with only his eye in suspicion, " How do you know so much about them and what they''re looking for?"


    He softly giggles, "Information is a resourceful tool. They say knowledge is power and I try to have as many ears and eyes as possible to help keep the peace. Besides, wouldn''t it be helpful to have knowledge and think how the enemy thinks."


    Roth stares at Aufnier unsure. "Relax my good friend. Just want to double check with you, is this the assailant that put you in this mess?" Aufnier takes a folded parchment paper and unfolds it showing Roth. Roth''s face looked dissatisfied. It was a bounty poster, wanted dead or alive. And the face of the bounty was the sketch of that deranged cat face masked woman. Roth clenched onto the bed sheets riddled with anger. "Yeah... that''s the psycho that attacked me."


    Aufnier gives another heart aching look, " Then that makes this situation more complicated. This blood lust lady is Frida and is second in command of the lernaean fidelity. We don''t have that much information on her but from what we gather she has an insatiable appetite for power. Whenever someone catches her attention, she will "play" and see if the individual she has her eye on is worth anything. All reports on her during her playtimes have all resulted in the deaths of her victims. Which is why I''m amazed that you survived but by a thread of a miracle."


    Roth just stares at the paper despising her for the trouble she caused. Before he could say anything else he notices a slow rustling under the covers. He removes the covers and sees Mina slowly waking up rubbing her eyes. As she slowly opens them fully, she makes eye contact with Roth. Immediately she gained a boost of energy and sprang into his arms. "Roth! I... I thought I lost you! I thought you were never going to wake up!" As she clings to his chest, hugging him tightly.


    "Well, it''s my que to leave you two be then. We''ll discuss more on the matter at a later time Mr. Malvikun. Try not to overthink too much, okay?" As Aufnier gave a smile to them exiting the room. Roth continues to stare at the door still skeptical about the guild master. A slow faint sob can be heard and as Roth looks down, he sees Mina tearing up. "Hey c''mon I was only taking a nap. I got to have some rest to be stronger." As he flexes his right arm trying to break the tension.


    "You got hurt... because of me Roth. You''re hurt because of me." No big brother? He worries a little because she always calls him big brother. Now something is definitely wrong.


    "If you hadn''t met me, none of this would have happened. You wouldn''t be risking your life because of someone weak like me. I don''t deserve how kind you are to me! The people who had me were right... she was right. I bring nothing but misery to people. I just... I... I..." Roth feels terrible how traumatized she is and what those syndicate monsters have done to her. With his right hand he gently flicks her forehead barely just to grab her attention. She looks up with glossy eyes.


    "Dummy, you didn''t do anything wrong. I made a promise that I would make you stronger. And I don''t mind protecting you at the same time as well."


    "But... but I..."


    "No buts, you are my little sister are you not? It''s my job to make you stronger and protect you no matter what." He gently pats her on the head. Her eyes begin to build up with tears and rests her head on his chest and hugs him. "Big brother I..."


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to say anything." As he smiles, still rubbing her head for comfort. Mina doesn''t sob but her tears still pour out onto his chest. He felt a bit happy that she called him brother again. At first the only reason he brought her along in his party was to have some type of support. But after spending so much time that hardened heart to ignore being close to anyone was slowly being opened up. Being opened up to a little sister he never had before. To protect where he failed once before. All he could think to himself was how cruel, how cruel this game world is.

 CHAPTER 16) The Inner Circle Demands Emends

    The atmosphere was damped, and the smell of tobacco and unknown substances filled the air. The room was a great hall that had a large round table in the center room. Candles lit the room as there were absence of windows. It was almost eerie and haunting. The table was made of thick stone and had an occult type of art style on the surface. The table art showed a nude beautiful woman as her face was tremendously gorgeous with long hair reaching down to her back. Her right hand was gently raised above her head and on her wrist was the harpy eagle. His talons digging into her wrist as she bleeds.


    Her left hand was resting on her stomach and in her hand was the body of the serpent wrapping around her body. Two of its long heads look left and right of each other near her waist. The third head wrapped around her body until it reached her neck biting into it. The fangs piercing and the face of the art look unbothered as if she was pleased by the pain of the fangs and talons. The stone art was beautiful yet eerie.


    Around the stone table sits several unique men. Out of all the men Santos and Touma sit next to each other. And an empty seat sits beside Touma.


    " State your names for the fidelity." Said Touma as he leans back resting his head on his left hand. He wore a fancy robe that had black and blue colors. And a silver ascot.


    "Markive Loe your grace." As a man in his forties stood up and bowed. A very professional attitude. He wore a fancy grey wool coat and light brown dress pants.


    " Sunz ze lette, a pleasure again as always, your grace." A very skinny man in his late twenties stands up and bows. Very sunken eyes and sunken cheeks made him look feeble. He also donned a burlap robe making him look like a poor priest.


    "Pfftt, Ziko Baharuth." A very overweight man in his fifties with a thick grey beard. He doesn''t stand and sits in his chair uncomfortably. Despite him wearing a business suit.


    A young man at twenty years old and disheveled hair yawns exhaustingly loud and leans against the stone table with bags under his eyes. "Present...your...grace...Connery Esos..." He fades in and out of sleep. His attire looks almost like pajamas or to what the others think at least. They were loose comfortable clothing that had super flexibility.


    "Santos Utehara your grace." As Santos stands and slightly bows next to him. Touma Looks at him with only his eyes and looks back at the rest of the men.


    "It seems that we have a slight interruption in one of our... professions. Connery, explain yourself, now." Touma''s emotionless face with annoyance in his voice made him have a terrifying presence.


    Connery yawns again and sits up slowly rubbing his eyes trying to wake himself up. " We...um... lost a few demi humans by some... unknown benefactor. Roughly losing about five hundred thousand gold coins." Markive and Sunz look at him with worrying faces, but Ziko looks at him with such disdain. "I sent the reports to... to um... Santos... yeah, Santos about before..." He yawns again and slouches back comfortably, nearly falling asleep back in his chair.


    Ziko looks as if he''s about to explode. Until finally he snaps, " You incompetent man child! Do you have any idea of the risks you put us all in!?"


    Connery yawns for the trillionth time and opens one eye to look at him, "Keep your suspenders on grampa. What''s done is done. There''s no point in sweating it constantly... we should have a report soon back... but in the meantime just relax..."


    "Don''t tell me to relax you mooncalf. If one of our operations is in jeopardy, then all our operations are in jeopardy! What part of that can''t you see through that dense skull of yours!"


    Sunz agrees and speaks immediately, " Indeed so. Not to mention you also lost our lord''s aid that he generously so happened to let you use."


    "Speaking about my aid, how did you manage to lose her, hm?" Said Touma firmly.


    "Well... the guys who took out my men weren''t just regular men, they were skilled. The guards I had were all experienced men of combat. Ex military and veteran mercenaries." Sluggishly said Connery.


    "They had their heads pierced and stabbed gruesomely. We could be dealing with another gang meddling with our affairs...or just some random sociopath on a rampage but... who knows." Connery seems way too calm as everyone else is tense. "And besides my lord... you know I always pull my weight in this order. Through merits and in gold." Connery stares at Touma with a piercing gaze as if his sleepiness vanished for a moment.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Hm, you may be right about that but there''s no excuse for this mistake. A mistake on your part."


    "I''m not making excuses my lord... I''m just simply stating facts. And I''m not really worried since you sent your...acquaintance to look as well. Knowing her she probably found the culprits who did this before my men...could ever do..." Connery leans into his hand closing his eyes.


    Ziko clenches his teeth and fists on how arrogant Connery is. "You little twat. We lost so much gold on those expensive demi humans!"


    Markive speaks very hesitantly, "Well... if we tripled the amount of demis we have for the next roundabout, we should be able to cover the losses we gained. That shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Quiet you fool! That doesn''t change the fact that this brat exposed a piece of our operations. And this "so called" acquaintance, I''m assuming you mean that ego manic Frida. Well my lord? Can she really find out who did this? Because the last time I checked she''s the second in command right under you. Not once as she ever came to these meetings."


    Touma looks directly at Ziko unphased, only slightly squinting at him as if he''s daring him to challenge him. " So where is this mongrel pup of yours my lord? Because the last time I''ve been here, not once have I seen her do anything!"


    Markive and Sunz both look distraught at the comment Ziko made. Even Connery opened both his eyes and looked at him with a surprised look. Santos'' face looked pale and tried to break the tension between them, but Touma ignored him and slowly got up and walked around the stone table towards Ziko. Touma looms over Ziko as Ziko doesn''t back down his stare. Immediately Touma grabs Ziko''s throat so fast he barely has time to react. "Say it again."


    "Wh-what are you-"


    "Say...it, again. You were so confident about your position and title that you seem to forget who you are again." He slowly tightens his grip on him.


    "Who are you again?"


    "I- I''m Zi- Ziko Baharuth. And I- I oversee th- the dealings of the lernaean fidelity..."


    "I''m sorry, say again? You deal with the affairs of our business, not the main lead of this association, correct?" As Touma looks deep into his eyes cold and emotionless. Ziko is stricken with fear as no words come out. Ziko slowly nods and is wheezing from the slight lack of air. And Zikos blood ran colder as he heard a voice coming directly behind.


    "Awwwww umaboo. You don''t have to defend my honor hehehe. My knight in shining armor! Defending me against the barbaric merchant!" It was Frida she was dirty and had a burn marked in the center of her pink sweater. The exposed skin from the hole shows the grotesque burn marks. Her mask was also charred as well. Ziko couldn''t move his head but can only see through the corner of his eyes. All the other members were shocked on how she entered the room without anyone noticing.


    Touma, still holding on tight, looks at Frida examining what happened to her. Frida jokingly covers her chest, " Oh my! At least take me to dinner first before lusting over defenseless me."


    "What happened? I thought I told you to leave if you couldn''t handle it."


    "Ooooh I did, it was no problem. Buuuut the boy was pretty fascinating. He just ruined my shirt and took out all the fun."


    "Boy? What do you mean?" As Touma squinted his eyes at her.


    "I think we should discuss this privately hm?" As she sits on the stone table kicking her feet back and forth. Touma was hesitant but agreed. The others requested to stay and pleaded what happened, but Touma refused and demanded that everyone leave, thus, their little meeting is over for today. Everyone on edge was timid by the sudden end of the meeting. Though Connery was indifferent and was glad to leave. Touma released Ziko and he coughed to get his air back and left towards the door. Before exiting he looked back at the two and saw Frida waving goodbye cheerfully while Touma had his back towards him. Ziko was filled with rage but still complied with his request.


    "So tell me, what happened to you?


    "Weeeell... he was young but he had the ability to use two elementals and light magic."


    Touma''s face changed to a surprise look and turned towards Frida, " Three types of magic? Are you sure?"


    "Yeah I''m pretty sure dummy, otherwise I wouldn''t look like a bum hahaha. He blew himself up trying to get me. He might be dead but the way he fought and used his magic, he may still be alive." She turns away from Touma and removes her mask, not letting him see her face. She casts the same purplish orb around her hand and dips her mask into it. The charred mask began to chip away and looked as though it was being cleaned. She removes the mask and places it back on herself only for her to jump and turn around simultaneously. "Tadaaaa! Plus he''s taking that girl in as well and acting like a brother to her for some reason, family fetish maybe?"


    "A boy who can use more than one type of magic... interesting..., did you get his name at least?"


    "Yes sirino! The boy''s name is Roth, Roth Malvikun. And he''s an adventurer. I can''t wait to see what he does if he survived." She sits in the chair squirming in anticipation and slight arousal. Touma doesn''t react to her childish behavior and lets her be. "Roth Malvikun... hmmm. An enemy that can actually be a threat to us. What will be your next move boy."

 CHAPTER 17) A Perfect Candidate

    Roth makes the biggest stretch of his life after being in that bed for a week. His whole body is stiff from the lack of movement. Twisting his back to crack it, he feels the biggest relief when everything pops into place. He tried to stretch again but the bandages and sling on his arm made it a bit difficult. "Ah what the hell, might as well fix myself up really quick."


    He places his right hand over his sling arm and casts healing. The pain was bearable and felt Icy hot. It felt like his whole arm was bubbling and twisting, it felt very strange to him. His fingers began to wiggle a bit. Now he''s able to make a fist and opens it back and forth. He then heals the wounds on his shoulder and ones near his eye. After several minutes he feels rejuvenated than ever before. Roth proceeds to rip up the wrap on his arm and removes his sling. Removing the bandages off his shoulder and eye as well. "GooooodMorning big brother, I brought you some- what are you doing!" Mina came in with a platter of soup for Roth but immediately place it on the nightstand to stop him from tearing his bandages off.


    "What? I''m fine, see. I''m all better now." He chuckles a bit to put her at ease. She grabs his left arm and squeezes. "It... It doesn''t hurt? But how? The nurses told me your arm was shattered tremendously. The deep cut on your shoulder! It was near an artery! The only reason you didn''t bleed out was because that blade from that monster woman was poisoned!"


    "I guess I''m super lucky that I was poisoned too haha." Saying with a nervous chuckle. At least he figured out how he got that poison resistance bonus.


    "That''s not funny big brother! That poison was super toxic! If you didn''t die from the stab wound, you most certainly would from the poison!"


    "But here I am, still standing." He puts his arms out emphasizing himself. He reaches to his bed and grabs an olive white shirt that was given to him. Since his greenish grey shirt was torn and being replaced. "By the way have you seen Aufnier? I wanted to discuss more about the situation that happened to me. I have a feeling the guys who had you are not going to let me slide over."


    Mina stares at him for a moment and looks away with a pouty face, " Sometimes I feel like you''re more childish than me big brother.Yeah, I saw the guild leader. He''s downstairs talking to Saudia."


    "Aww c''mon what''s with the pouty face, a day ago you were stuck to me like glue."


    "Hey I-! that''s because... oh shut up meanie!" She pounds his stomach repeatedly with both her fists in a childish manner. She then turns away and turns slightly red, "I was just afraid...afraid to lose you okay. Can you really blame me for caring about you too much?" Roth looks at Mina how adorable she is. He reaches and kneels beside her and gives her a head pat.


    "Oh I know you do Mina. I was just only teasing you. Without you I might''ve actually died without your help, so thank you." He embraces her with a hug. She blushes more and hugs him back smiling. "Ahem, alright, I think that''s enough being sappy. Let''s go see Aufnier and talk about what happened. And we''ll get some food since I promised you before we were interrupted." Roth quickly stands up and composes himself, still not used to being emotionally vulnerable. Mina composes herself as well and agrees with Roth as she gives her smile once again.


    As they walked down the long hallways, they both heard a conversation just up ahead near the front desk at the entrance.


    "We''ll just have to wait and see. If we''re lucky we can- ah, Roth, you''re awake. Hm?" It was Aufnier. He had his arms crossed as if something serious was occurring. He notices that Roth wasn''t wearing his sling and bandages.


    "Well Isn''t this quite interesting. We were just discussing what to do since you shattered your arm. From the looks of it, it''s as if nothing happened to you." Aufnier saying in a slight monotone. Almost as if he was pleased. Suddenly Saudia runs and jumps into Roth''s arms, " BWHAAA! You scarred me to death you dope! I thought you were dead! AHHHHH!" Saudia was bawling her eyes out. It almost looked cartoonish the way she was crying.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "I''m fine guys I''m all better now. In fact, Mina was the one you guys should be hugging. Without her constant healing on me I certainly would have died." He pushes Saudia off and she smile at him once again. "Oh thank heavens. I''m so relieved. Though there is one problem..." She wipes her tears away getting closer to Roth. " Oh yeah? And what is that?"


    She closes her eyes and gives a quick sigh, " Why aren''t you wearing your sling and bandages! You still need rest and good sleep young man!" She pulls hard on Roths''s ear acting like a furious mother. "Ow! Hey let me go! I''m fine! I healed myself, my arm isn''t broken anymore see!" as he''s slouched from Saudia''s tight grip, he thwaps his arm hard to show that it''s not broken. Aufnier is looking slightly away as he''s holding in a laugh. Mina also chuckles at the overprotective Saudia. Saudia then let''s go and grabs Roth''s arm, " You mean to tell me you healed yourself with light magic...?" "Well yeah. I didn''t want to be stuck in that bed forever. So I speed up the healing process."


    Saudia looks over to Aufnier and Aufnier nods his head. She took a step back and bows. " I''m sorry sweetie for being so rough. I just wanted you to be safe. But Aufnier wanted to talk about a situation with you guys until you got better. Looks like now is any better time." She dismisses herself as she has a worried look on her face. She went from total sadness of relief to a disciplinary tone to a now serious tone. Roth can''t figure out how Saudia''s mind works at times.


    Aufnier made a gesture to enter the mess hall. The two self-made brother and sister looked at each other and accepted by walking to the closest table. Aufnier put three fingers up without saying anything to the waiter and the waiter smiled, nodded, and left quickly. "Well I did want to wait to have this conversation once you healed properly, though you exceeded my expectations even more."


    "What do you mean by that?" As Roth folds his arms.


    "Well, look at you. Your arm was shattered from that spell you casted. With the number of spells to cast to heal you, we were certain it would''ve taken a year to have your arm properly healed. And yet, your arm looks as if nothing happened, stronger even. To top it off not only can you use fire magic, you can also use water and light magic."


    Roth gives a guilty look. He wonders how did Aufnier know he can use more than one elemental magic. Then remembered he has a certain someone that likes to brag about their big brother. The waiter came in with a platter that had three plates of breakfast. All of them had big omelettes with chives on top and cheese slowly oozing out. Mina was ecstatic and immediately chomped away as soon as the plate touched the table. Aufnier chuckled at the hungry sister.


    "In any case, I think you might be the right person to have in my new plan I have cooking." He holds his utensils and cuts the omelette into pieces gracefully.


    "I''m assuming it''s because I survived Frida''s attacks?"


    "Precisely! Which makes you the most qualified on how we can defeat her and her little entourage."


    "What makes you think I can do anything to a bunch of high end criminals? If any others of that group are as strong as her, well then..." Roth leans back feeling defeated.


    Aufnier puts his hand out at Roth quieting him, "As far as we know Frida and the main leader are the two most powerful enemies we know of. The rest are still unknown. Plus there hasn''t been a person with more than one elemental magic since the battle against the demon race." Demon race? That word stuck in his head for a good moment and couldn''t shake it off.


    "How long ago was this battle?"


    "Oh I should say about Three thousand years ago. Have you really not known?"


    "Forgive me, I was... sheltered a lot when I was younger. So I don''t know much about that history." What else can he say? Roth hates coming up on the spot for new excuses when something should be common knowledge. He doubts that "you''re not real and this is all a game" as a good excuse. But three thousand years is a tremendous amount of time for someone of more than one elemental to exist.


    "That is why I ask of you in good faith Mr. Malvikun. Will you help us in our aid to stopping the lernaean fidelity?"


    Roth sits in silence and looks down at the table. Should he really be doing this, asking himself over and over again. He feels his arm being slightly pulled on. It was Mina, still having a mouth full of cheesy breakfast. She finally swallows and comforts Roth''s troubled mind, " Big brother, I know I worried a lot about you. But whatever you decide I''ll stick by you till the end." She smiles big and bright which calms and warms his troubled heart.


    "Thanks again Mina..." He pats her on the head and looks dead into Aufniers eyes.


    "Alright Aufnier, It''s a deal. Let''s go catch some scum. I have a score to settle with that little devil." He reaches out to shake Aufniers hand and Aufnier, though he did not show it, was extremely grateful and shook his hand back.


    "I am eternally grateful, Mr. Malvikun."

 CHAPTER 18) Meeting of The High Ranks

    After enjoying a light breakfast, Aufnier told the two to be ready for a meeting on their plans against the fidelity tomorrow morning. The rest of the day Roth had Mina look at some medical books in anatomy to understand better at her healing capabilities. To his surprise she was ecstatic to read and learn more. As for him he decides to relax and casually read some interesting literature and folklore of this world. After the exhausting week he''s had, he feels entitled for a little break in a peaceful quiet area. Though his mind is still clouded with fretful thoughts. The day is coming at an end, and both are laying in their own beds at the Inn they are staying.


    Mina is passed out comfortably and sleeps like a rock. All twisted sideways and the covers nearly falling out as Mina is sound asleep. Roth can''t help but to snort seeing her sleep weird. As a dog would sleep on their back. He turns to stare at the ceiling and is lost in thought. He reaches out with his left hand and stares leaving a disgruntled sigh. "I guess people were going to find out about my powers eventually. I just didn''t think it would be this soon. Maybe it''s my quest? Or side quest maybe? It be really easy if I can have an objective marker...thanks dad." Soon his eyes widened and started to glisten ever so slightly.


    His dad, the words keep repeating over and over that a slight tear rolls down his cheek. He feels miserable that all of this time he just remembers why he was brought here. The regret in his words for not considering how long his father took to build this incredible device. And the reason for its existence. He''s determined to find his main quest no matter how long it takes. Roth did remember that in his father''s letter that time moves differently here. So technically he hasn''t really been gone that long though it''s confusing to him since he can sleep and dream too. Now he also has someone to protect and train. He felt bad that he wanted to use her as cannon fodder to aid him in his journey. Who knew that despite what Mina has been through, she is free spirited and kind as ever. And is genuinely happy that Mina is proud to be called his little sister. Roth closes his eyes and slowly drifts to sleep uttering some words faintly, " I promise to keep her safe. Derian, Nina...Fila, dad, I promise."


    Morning has finally arrived and the three walked down a long corridor on the second level of the guild building. Roth''s armor and clothes have been fixed and look brand new. The wear and tear of his armor and leather chest piece is completely gone. The walk felt like an eternity and Roth felt his stomach in a knot not knowing what lies ahead in the meeting. Mina on the other hand was smiling excited to see her first job as an adventurer. Especially taking out the fiends who held her against her will no less. Moment of truth, Aufnier opened the door and held it for the two to walk in first. As they step in, they are greeted by the site of a very packed room of adventurers. A wooden conference style table stood in the center with four individuals sitting and waiting patiently. The rest of the adventurers stand against the wall near the person who they were with, sitting at the table. Roth instantly knew that the people at the table were the leaders of their parties.


    Everyone had unique and eccentric clothing and armor. All of their armor and gear seems to be of high quality and value. Roth uses appraisal to see every one''s level and he wasn''t surprised. Various levels of fifty, sixty-five, fifty-five, seventy-two, these adventurers were all above the fifty marks. As for his rank, he double checked and was stunned as his level increased dramatically. Now he rests at forty-five jumping ten levels higher. Surviving Frida''s poison and her menacing attacks helped him level up. He still wonders how the leveling works in this game, but that''s for another day for him to worry about. "My fellow adventurers, I thank you for all agreeing to partake in this gruesome task on my behalf." Aufnier bows in front of everyone genuinely grateful that they all accepted.


    They all stay in silence as if they are tired students in a boring classroom. "Before we begin, I would like you to meet a new adventurer to the operation. Mr. Roth Malvikun." Aufnier steps to the side and waits for him to greet the rest.


    He looks at Aufnier and back to the group rapidly confused for the sudden spotlight but obliges, "Hello everyone, I look forward to working with you all in this operation. This is my little sister Mina. We both look forward to working with you all." Roth bows and Mina is caught off guard and quickly adjusts herself and bows as well, mirroring Roth''s mannerisms. Silence, only the sounds of the floor slightly creaking from the adjustments of the adventurers standing. Roth now feels awkward as they both stand there waiting for any type of response. Suddenly, a faint snort of giggling can be heard as if they were trying not to laugh. And soon the entire group of adventurers began to laugh hysterically.


    Roth stares at them and is slightly annoyed. Mina is baffled as to why they are laughing and looks up to Roth in confusion.


    "Bwhahaha! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I thought we were getting a trump card for this operation not some pompous wanna-be muck." Said one of the leaders at the table. He wore a shiny emerald green armor that was unusually clean. He looks almost as a knight, but his snarky remark and egoistic attitude proves he was not.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "I concur Aufnier. You say that you''re bringing someone valuable to this operation and yet here lies a child and a bigger child playing dress up." Said another leader chuckling in the middle of his sentence. He wore a light blue and silver robe and wore thin square glasses. A thick dark oak staff that had the tip branched out like an umbrella leaned against him. Roth can assume he was a mage, powerful at that if he was the leader.


    "I do hope this is a joke. Because this is not a very amusing one." A tall Amazonian woman leaned back in her chair with her arms crossed. She had a darker skin tone as if she had a natural born tan. She was slim but muscular. Her brown hair was long but held up in a decorated bun. She also had a mixture of leather and metal armor pieces. Laying on the table in front of her was a giant greatsword beautifully detailed and engraved. She looked at the two in spite.


    The last one at the table didn''t say anything. He wore a simple yet mercenary look with all leather straps on his forearms and shins as armor. All he did was observe and not comment on the situation. He also was the only one to not laugh at Roth''s greeting. The fringe up hairstyle made him look like a rebel, but his body language made him look more respectful. Then he begins to stand up and walk towards Roth.


    Roth and the mysterious leader are face to face as if he was mad dogging him. But to his surprise the leader sticks his hand out and shakes Roth''s hand. "Tobias, the name is Tobias. Apologies for my fellow acquaintances...but I don''t disrespect those I haven''t met yet. If Aufnier vouches for you on your skills, then I have no doubt in my mind that you will be useful." Roth feels such a relief off his chest hearing at least one is friendly to him. Tobias turns to his side and introduces the rest of the leaders.


    "The bald grumpy green one is Yoseph, the mage is Sillo, and the brute woman who loves...war, ugh... is Shiana." They all looked at Tobias as if he had said something offensive. Tobias goes back to his seat and awaits Aufnier to continue.


    "Ahem, well, now that we got that out of the way, it''s time for our plan of action." Aufnier collects himself and puts a more serious tone. He pulls out a map of a layout of a city that Roth is unfamiliar with. The name on top of the map is called Ezhine. " Everyone... what we are about to do will be a great honor not for our kingdom, but for the entire continent. I received news that one of the high members of the fidelity is using this city as their base of operations."


    "What?! Well don''t leave us in suspense good man, tell us! Who are we up against?" Said Yoseph impatiently.


    Afunier looks at all and gives a worrying sigh, " The man we have located is none other than the "sleepless tyrant", a big score we have hit today." Everyone is in awe and the room becomes noisy as everyone is talking about how serious this matter is.


    "Um excuse me Aufnier, who is this tyrant?" Curiously ask Roth.


    "How dare you be at this meeting and not know who the sleepless tyrant is! Aufnier, you know I respect you, but why have you brought these two if they don''t even know who they are!" Shouted Yoseph.


    "Calm down Yoseph. The reason I brought these two is because he survived an onslaught with Frida, and she carried his bloody torn body all the way back to Galobethrogga where they were training. Which took all day considering her size."


    The room gossip back and forth if what they heard was correct.


    "Not only did she drag him, she simultaneously casted healing magic on him nonstop the entire time. Especially during the surgery and the week he was unconscious. Also, Roth here can use more than one attribute of magic including light magic. Which is why his arm is completely healed."


    "You lie! There''s no way he can have more than one attribute! And light magic can''t heal broken bones in an instant!" Angerly yelled Sillo.


    "Calm yourself Sillo, you may be a platinum adventurer, but I''m still the guild master here and you shall show some respect. To me and my guest." Sillo choked on his words and sat back down quietly. Roth felt a little joy seeing their egos get hurt.


    "We are getting off topic, to wrap it up I asked his request yesterday for him to lend us his aid. He ran into a slave holding site and freed the slaves that were captured and that caught the attention of Frida. Ahem, to answer your question Roth, the sleepless tyrant is a man named Connery Esos. He''s in charge of the slave trade in all of Untingawd. And lives by the name literally. Connery doesn''t sleep and always takes some drug that boosts his system into overtime. They say whenever he is on a drug, he''s a whole other person with this unknown drug." Roth appreciates the answer but now the whole room is watching him and Mina nervously. Then Tobias breaks the silence with a smug look as if his gut was right to respect Roth.


    "Well, what are we calling this operation? And when can we get started? My guys are ready to mobilize whenever you''re ready."


    " This mission will be known as Operation King-Breaker. We leave tonight my fellow adventurers. Prepare what you need for the trip and get ready to mobilize. We cannot afford to miss this opportunity. So strike hard and true with all your warriors might!"


    "Yes sir!" the entire group shouted in unison. The meeting was extremely short than expected and Roth was ready to go back into the fire with those awful fidelity members. As everyone was leaving, he notices the three members staring at him feeling belittled by him. He wonders why they have such high egos. Suddenly Tobias wraps his arm around Roth and comforts him. "Hey cheer up kid, they may be stubborn like an ass, but once you show them your worth, they will respect you immediately. So don''t fret okay kid? See you in a few." He waves goodbye, still walking away.


    "Yeah... see you later..."

 CHAPTER 19) D茅j脿 Vu

    After some preparations, the sun is finally setting with Mina and Roth sitting on the steps of the adventurer''s guild. A whole caravan was lined up as many adventurers were loading supplies and equipment. Roth took a moment to look at all the people running around quickly to head out to Ezhine. Mina on the other hand rests her head next to Roth. Footsteps slowly shuffle behind Roth making him turn slowly not to wake Mina, it was Saudia. She sat next to him on his right side and huddled herself up watching the hustle of everyone.


    "So you really going to be going after all?" Saying in a soft worrying voice.


    "Yeah... I guess I am. If you''re worried about me like last time don''t worry, I have something to keep me safe." He pulls out of his shirt the crystal pendant Saudia gave him. She looks at him with watery eyes and looks back at the other adventurers.


    "I didn''t realize you still kept my necklace. That makes me happy, truly." They both sat in silence for what felt like an eternity, but Saudia broke the silence first.


    "Please come back... I... I worry for you sweetie. Seeing you all mangled and bloodied to fighting the vilest crime syndicate in less than a week. And bringing your little sister no less. Please don''t do anything rash...okay?" He looks at her with a surprised expression but smiles reassuringly to her.


    "I promise to be safe. I won''t let anything happen to my little sister too; you have my word." He gently pats Mina and Mina, still dazed and asleep, smiles nuzzling against his arm feeling the head pat in her sleep. He smiles and looks back at Saudia as she smiles towards his caring personality. Saudia gets up and hugs Roth before entering back inside the guild. Roth just blushes and accepts her hug without restraint.


    "Alright! Mount up everyone, let''s move out!" Shouted Tobias. Roth gently wakes up Mina and slowly her eyes begin to open and jolted straight up embarrassed she fell asleep on Roth. "You''re fine haha we''re getting ready to head out, let''s go sit up with Tobias in the front of the convoy." She rubs her eyes and agrees. As they head to the front of the convoy Yoseph walks towards their way and bumps Roth''s shoulder hard, "Outta my way kid..." He stares at Yoseph angry but composes himself and continues to their wagon.


    "Hey kid, you looking to join my little humble wagon? Hop in hehe."


    "Thank you, we both appreciate it."


    "Nonsense, It''s the least I can do. I had a feeling you would since... you know." He giggles at the situation, but Roth awkwardly laughs and heads to the back of the covered wagon.


    "Sorry if it''s a little cramped but they''re harmless."


    Roth helps Mina into the wagon by lifting her up and as he takes his turn, he sees a huge beast of a man. He had his arms crossed and eyes closed and looked to be about seven feet tall. He was extremely muscular and the veins around his arms were the size of his finger. He barely fits into the wagon. Another was a smaller woman who had a lot of scars on her face of varying sizes. She was slumped back and snoring like a grown man. She had two bandoliers with several knifes attached to them. She even had a long dark blue pixie haircut.


    Her boots were all scuffed and muddy and her outfit looked almost modern as the shirt looked exactly like a flannel. Next to her was a man with a long bow and wore a cloak. He had wavy blonde curly hair which shined in the dark. He was half asleep and was chewing on a piece of thin bark. As he turns to the last person he was even more shocked and cautious. Sitting with her arms and legs crossed as if she were in a tantrum was none other than Shiana. She looked over for a glance and noticed it was Roth and quickly looked away with an attitude.


    He thinks to himself out of all the wagons she could be on she chose to ride in the front. Mina sat on the bench while Roth sat on the floor with his arm resting out the gate of the wagon. No one seems to notice them except for Shiana. Soon the wagon moves abruptly and sets off to the city of Ezhine west of Galobethrogga. A total of eight wagons were en route with a total of fifty adventurers. This was the biggest operation the guild has ever taken and has taken every precaution for their plan to succeed. In a steady pace they made their way to the city as fast as they could without exhausting the horses.


    Both Roth and Mina had their few talks with the group they were traveling with, but they never really talked to the two of them. And during the nights they ate and slept away from the group isolating themselves. After the rude and belittling they both experience they didn''t want any more inner conflicts. Finally on the third night they once again sat away from the group. Tobias sees this and is fed up. He approaches the two that were slowly getting ready to sleep in their tents.


    "This whole time we were traveling on the road you guys have been nothing but quiet. Spit it out, have we done something to upset you?" He kneels down making it a joke.


    "No, it''s just, we want to get this mission over with. Trying not to get too attached is all."


    "Oh that''s right, you''re the only one who survived from your former party." Roth looks down and feels the sting in his heart once again. Mina notices this and sits next to Roth.


    "Listen, we handle ourselves with pretty dangerous situations before. There''s no need to worry about us, alright? C''mon, you haven''t even gotten to know them."


    "Well I assumed since they haven''t tried to engage with both of us that much. It just felt really awkward."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Oh that. Yeeeeah that''s my bad. Hehehe, you see they really wanted to talk to you, but I told them to wait until you were more comfortable. They can be a bit... eccentric." Roth squints at him as if to say, "you''re kidding". Roth turns towards Mina waiting for her say in it.


    "I don''t mind big brother. I think it would be pretty nice to talk to them for a little bit." He sighs and reluctantly agrees. Tobias gives a joyous smile and leads them to their spot. A fire pit was in the center as they sat on logs that circled around the fire. The biggest one was eating out of a soup bowl but since he was so big it looked like he was drinking out of a cup. The pixie hair one was on the ground leaning against the log and was cleaning out her nails with the tip of her dagger. The curly hair bowman was making several arrows and was precisely fast at making them.


    "Hey everyone Roth agreed to hang with us a little bit before getting some sleep." Tobias said cheerfully. They all looked up and Roth waited for the snarky comments to commence.


    "Well finally I was going insane being quiet all the time in that chicken coop!" The pixie hair girl jumped up and came towards Roth wrapping her arm around him.


    "The name is Jeune. You finally got out of your shell? Hey, hey, hey, you ever played pinfinger? I''ll bet you some money for it."


    "Calm down Jeune you''re going to scare our friend away. I apologies my dear friend, my name is Ganzo. I''m quite relieved that you didn''t hold some type of grudge against us for some reason." The muscular brute was surprisingly calm and refined.


    " Ifani here, want a strip?" The bowman offered Roth a piece of bark from his pouch.


    "Erm... no thanks I''m good."


    "Geeze nobody likes your stupid bark you beaver! It''s so weird!" Shouted Jeune


    "You know certain trees actually give you some benefit of food. It is quite resourceful in a survival situation."


    "DiD YoU KnOw tHaT CerTaIn TrEEs! You will catch me dead if I ever have to eat from a stupid tree." Jeune mocked Ifani. The two went back and forth arguing about the bark situation and Mina couldn''t help but laugh at their bickering. Tobias sat down across from Roth as the two sat next to Ganzo. "I have to admit I did enjoy the silence while it lasted, oh well." Ganzo said disappointed as he took a sip from his stew bowl. Roth was curious and did appraisal on all of them. Ganzo was level eighty, Jeune was seventy five, Ifani was eighty and Tobias was ninety.


    Roth was impressed to see high level adventurers. "So how did you guys become adventurers? must''ve been difficult to reach at your rank."


    Tobias took a sip from his bowl and commented, " Well, we''re technically not adventurers, we''re mercenaries. We are the fox fang mercenaries."


    "Isn''t it the same thing?" Mina chirped in.


    "Adventurers do a lot of odd jobs like collecting herbs or something of that sort for low ranks but for us mercs we do a lot of guarding, muscle work, dangerous stuff you see." Said Ganzo.


    "Mhm, in fact a lot of the people here are from our group. About thirty of them you see, the rest are from the other two parties. So that makes it a total of...fifty people in this operation." Said Jeune as she was counting from her fingers.


    "Wow... look at that, the rat can do math." Said Ifani, antagonizing Jeune playfully.


    "I will stab you in the ass!"


    "Bring it on bitch!" They started to wrestle each other trying to punch each other in the gut. All while laughing at each other.


    "well, well, well, I can see you all are hanging out with this fraud."


    The two stopped fighting and turned towards the voice. Roth turned around and behind standing above him was Sillo. Roth''s mood now turned sour.


    " I don''t know what little trick you used on Aufnier, but It won''t work on me. There''s no way anyone could use more than one attribute. And the ability to use light magic as well." Roth was fed up with Sillo''s prideful mouth. " If I can prove to you I can use light magic, will you then leave us alone?"


    Tobias interjects, " Roth please you don''t have too-"


    " Very well then on one condition."


    "Oh? And what might that be?"


    "Injure yourself. If you can injure yourself deep enough to leave a scar, then I might consider respecting you."


    Ganzo Interjects as well, "Roth you mustn''t, this is insane." But Roth ignored his plea and turned towards Mina, " Can I see your dagger for a moment?"


    "Oh no you''re not going to do that are you? It''s so gross." But Roth insisted. She reluctantly agreed but looked away. Sillo was curious as to what she meant by that. Roth takes out the dagger from its cover and shows it to Sillo. The rest of the group looked in pure anxious tension. Then Roth placed the tip of the blade onto his right eyebrow and slid down across his face leaving a deep gash that was gruesome to look at. Sillo jumped back in horror, not expecting him to cut his face. The others screamed in panic all talking at the same time.


    "WOAH WHAT THE FUCK!"


    "Wowza! Freaking gnarly!"


    "My goodness Roth!"


    "What in Theanita''s name! The Hell!"


    Sillo felt queasy at how hard and deep his cut was. Sillo looks at Mina as she is looking away, not reacting how the others are. "God damn that freaking hurts. Relax... just... watch." He closed his intact eye, and the deep gash began to glow bright. Slowly the wound began to close up and the gash was gone. He leans forward and puts his hand out and lets a stream of water flow out and uses it to wash the remaining blood off his face. His face was visible again and there is no scar left as if his face was never touched at all.


    He hands the dagger back to Mina and she accepts it but feels awful. "Now you believe me?"


    He is in total shock and can''t find the words to put together. "Y- I- This is a trick! I''ll figure it out you''ll see!" He storms off as he said he would. The others looked at him with so much intense curiosity. Now he feels awkward again.


    "Amazing, I heard about your powers, but to see it." Said Ifani


    "That''s so cool! You gotta play pinfinger with me now!" shouted Jeune


    "So this is why Aufnier sees you in an extraordinary light, fascinating." calmly said Ganzo.


    "I knew it. This is why I said never to judge someone before you truly see what they are capable of." Said Tobias proudful yet still queasy.


    They all had so many questions to ask Roth surrounding him, mad but glad that he wasn''t hurt permanently. He''s surprised that they didn''t cast him out like a witch hunt and instead embraced his "unique gift" all having a fun night before heading to his tent. With this operation, he prays that nothing will happen to those good people.

 CHAPTER 20) Operation King-Breaker

    It is the following morning and Roths traveling crew make their way to the city of Ezhine. Only this time the ride was a bit livelier. Jeune and Mina were both giggling while playing rock, paper, and scissors. Ifani and Ganzo were happily making conversation about some of their jobs to Roth. Tobias was happily driving the wagon while the only one sulking was Shiana. She mostly kept quiet other than brushing off anytime the group tried to make conversation. She also set her tent away from all the others. Roth was hoping to make some type of peace with her last night but was away sleeping in her tent.


    Now it is evening, and everyone is setting up a base near the outskirts of the city. Roth looks over and sees the many buildings of Ezhine. It was twice the size of Galobethrogga but it didn''t have a castle wall; the only one that did have one was the massive castle that sat on the edge of the city. Soon two people on horseback came towards their camp and it was difficult to make out who it was. But as soon as they got closer, he recognized at least one, it was Aufnier. "You''re here? I thought you were back in town." confused yet happy to see Afunier strangely enough.


    "I left as soon as the meeting was over. I wanted to get in touch with the guild master of the adventurer''s guild here. I didn''t want to risk a leak if I sent a message through carrier birds now can I." As he chuckled, still mounted on his horse. He gestures towards the unfamiliar face.


    "This is Zacharey. The guild master and a very close companion of mine." The man on the other horse was wearing fine nobleman''s clothing. Had dark red hair that was swept back. His beard was thick but neatly shaped.


    "Pleasure is all mine young man. Me and this soft spotted man used to be adventurer''s back in our hay day. He seems quite fond of you. I was told you have a very unique gift. I hope I can count on you haha." His laugh was rough and hardy as if his throat was dry. Roth was now embarrassed how quickly word of his powers were spreading. Everyone was now setting up a tent and table for a makeshift meeting for their next move. The tent was large and was quickly set up with only ten people. Mina reached in her rucksack and pulled out her big brimmed hat and was excited to start her quest.


    Roth on the other hand was nervous. They walked into the tent as everyone else made their way inside. Yoseph and Shiana were the first ones inside waiting and soon Sillo made his way in. Sillo looked at Roth still disturbed at the stunt he pulled. Now Roth thinks to himself he may have overdone it. But if it keeps one arrogant mouth closed, he''s happy that he did it. Once everyone was in place the two guild masters walked in and prepared the briefing. The three high egos stood across the table from Roth and Mina. They stare at them disgusted until finally Aufnier speaks.


    "Alright everyone, we need to strike hard and swiftly. We don''t know who we''re dealing with, but one thing''s for sure, Connery is here. Zacharey?"


    Zacharey nods and places a map of the surrounding area. " We''re here. Just on the other side of this clearing through the forest is a privately owned land. At first no one suspected anything thinking it was only an estate for a noble. Though upon further investigating, unknown groups keep suddenly appearing. We believe it to be a slave trading hub. Once our scouts confirmed it was a hub, they spotted Connerey relaxing on one of the balconies. He should be alone with just his guards in his blood money mansion but keep your guard up. Twenty of you will need to be here at H.Q for anything that arises or medical needs. The rest of us will head to the mansion. Fifteen will head straight through the front, the other fifteen will flank around through the back. Don''t let these sons of bitches'' escape.


    "Yes sir." Everyone responded in unison as they all made their teams quickly. Mina happily walks besides Roth as they were heading to Tobias''s group. Before she joined, she was stopped by Roth as he kneeled in front of her. " Hey, for this, I need you to stay with H.Q alright?"


    "What? No, I can help too! I''ve trained so hard! I promise I won''t get in the way!"


    Roth shook his head, " It''s not that I don''t think you can handle it, I need you here in case anyone falls back and needs medical attention. And you''re the only one with strong light magic. Let''s show them all what we''re made of ''kay sis?"


    Roth holds his fist in the air in front of Mina. Her look of disappointment slowly turned into excitement to now a smug look and bumps fists with him and agrees to stay. She runs back towards the tent holding her big hat from falling off. He''s happy she can contribute to the cause but at the same time doesn''t want another life or death experience with her again. At least this time he has powerful allies with him for support. He goes back with his group as several other members from Tobias''s fox fang mercenaries.


    "Oh great, so we have you in his group?"


    The smug voice was Yoseph walking towards Roth in his clean emerald armor. Following alongside him was Shiana, and Sillo. Shiana was oddly quiet this entire time from Galobethrogga. And Sillo with a cold stern gaze, still troubled by the events the other night, doesn''t make his egotistic comment. Tobias walks next to Roth confronting Yoseph. "Look Yoseph I know we have our differences at times but please, just for this mission, don''t mess with him. He''s part of my group. So show some respect."


    "Pftt... fine, but only because I owe you for back in Minuehart. Just try not to slow us down brat." He walks between them bumping into Roth''s and Tobias''s shoulders. Sillo follows continuing to give him a disgusted look. Shiana slowly follows but stops just behind Roth.


    "I really don''t care what you do. But seeing you the past few days on the road, and what Sillo told me, I really hope you''re what Aufnier says you are. If you put any of these people in danger for your incompetence, I''ll cut you down with my great sword. Understand me boy?" She grips the leather wrapped handle tight behind her back. Roth doesn''t turn and with a serious tone answers her.


    "I understand, you have my word."


    She releases her grip from the handle and walks away with the other two. They way she said it made Roth realize that she wasn''t just an egotistical person. Rather, someone with trust issues. Someone that actually cares for the people around her without showing it.


    "Don''t take it personal, kid. We both go way back before, just give her some time alright?"


    Tobias says calmly as he puts his hand on Roth''s shoulder. Later into the night the two teams quickly and silently work their way through the forest until they reach the edge of the clearing. Hiding behind the trees as the cloudy black and moonless sky covered their presence. The biggest source of light was the mansion. It was glowing like gold in a grassy field. It was a massive H-shape mansion. It had a colorful stone wall surrounding it and an entrance gate with two armed guards.


    "Psst hey Ifani, can I borrow your cloak for a sec?" Said Jeune as she annoyingly poked his cheek.


    "Damn alright, just stop poking me damn it." He gives her his cloak and giggles thanking him. She quickly puts the cloak on covering herself and walks towards the gate stumbling side to side. Roth stared and was confused on what she was doing.


    "Please help me... I''m so... hungry..."


    The two guards notice her and draw their weapons.


    "Hey! Get the hell out of here! You''re on privately owned property."


    "Please... I just... just...need..." And Jeune collapses onto the floor. The guards look angry and annoyed by her presence. They both go up to her and demand that she leaves. Jeune refuses to move an inch or speak, convincing the guards she has passed out. Both disgruntled one of the guards kneels down to pick her up. As soon as both their guards were down, she immediately spun onto his back and stabbed deep into his jugular. The other guard was thrown off from the sudden movement and before he could even draw his sword again Jeune reached into the side of the guard. As she reached, she pulled the guard''s dagger and quickly tossed it deep into the other guard''s skull.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The man stood there dazed until his knees gave out and his body dropped like a ragdoll. She continues to have her knife wedged deep in his neck as he claws at her. His movements begin to slow down until finally he limps. Jeune wipes the blade onto the corpse and happily waves for the group to come in.


    "Aww man, she probably got my cloak bloody." Says a disappointed Ifani. The entire group with swords and bows drawn, quickly and quietly, dashed to the front gate. Jeun happily twirling a set of keys waits by the gate for everyone to be ready. She unlocks the gate and the heavy hinges squeak as they begin twisting. Tobias goes in first and signals with his hand for the other group to go around the back. They silently nod and split up.


    Jeune grabs the doorknob to the entrance of the mansion. It was windowless and was a heavy dark oak wood door. The handle is locked in place, and she uses the many keys that she had on.


    "Damn it, it''s none of these, just give me a moment and watch my back."


    " Let''s just kick down the door and be done with it. Let''s get this son of a bitch already." Says an annoyed Yoseph. Jeune shushes the emerald man and pulls out two L shape picks. She puts the two picks inside the keyhole and begins to wriggle around. "This lock is a little complicated...but I should be able to get this open..." Jeune is hyper fixated on the lock as she twists and turns the picks. All of the group are tense waiting to go through the door, ready to charge in. Roth holds onto his hilt ready to draw his sword just in case. Then a sudden wave of dread washes over Roth.


    He feels the hair on the back of his neck stand, getting goosebumps. His heart beats faster as he looks around to see what''s causing it. But he sees nothing. He remembers this feeling from before. He felt this exact feeling just as before Frida showed up. He looks at the others, and they don''t react the same way. They are all waiting patiently for Jeune to finish. He looks towards the door and the feeling grows even more intense. He looks back at Jeune and the door multiple times until he snaps himself out realizing what''s about to happen.


    "Guys get away from the door now!" As he aggressively whispers it out loud.


    Tobias looks confused but follows his instructions as well as the others. "What, why kid? What''s the matter?"


    "Just back away!"


    Yoseph is furious as he back away as well as confused, " Kid what the fuck are you doing? We got to go through here!"


    "Jeune back away now!"


    "I almost got it, Roth... Just a little bit..." He looks back and forth at the door and is fed up and rushes towards Jeune tackling her away from the door.


    "Hey what the fuck?!" As she yells being pushed away hard and pinned onto the floor. The moment she lands on the ground the doors to the mansion bursts open as a massive muscular man breaks through them. Shards of wood fly everywhere as the group shielded their eyes. The man was monstrous standing at nearly nine feet tall. He was even bigger than Ganzo. He had a disheveled hair style and baggy tunic clothing. One intimidating featured of this monster was that his whole mouth was covered with a piece of iron that was infused with his skin almost acting as his jaw.


    His breathing was heavy as he scanned the whole area. "You''re trespassing on private property... leave...now." His voice was deep and rough like sandpaper. His eyes were bloodshot red and had a deep evil look. He turns to his side to the two laying on the floor. "I said...leave... NOW!" He raises his right fist high in the air, ready to strike. Roth senses his powerful strength and kicks Jeune out of the way, making her slide across the gravel. He draws his sword quickly and raises his sword holding onto the hilt and blade flat on to his palm. He braces for the impact and soon the man makes contact with Roth. The punch was so powerful that it created a shockwave. Dirt and gravel shot up as if a meteor had struck the earth. Tobias yelled for Roth but had to look away from the wind pressure and dust that was kicked up.


    As the dust settled Tobias and the rest were shocked as Roth was standing firm yet still shaken. The goliath''s fist was being held back by the blade as Roth was trembling from his strength weighing on Roth. "Huh? You''re still standing? Well, that''s new."


    Two of the mercenary men from Tobias'' team charged in to help Roth and swung their blades at the dangerous man. They struck their blades into his left forearm, but the blades barely sank in and instead were stuck in his arm. The two random mercs were baffled and tried their best to remove the blade. The dangerous man turned, still putting pressure on Roth, swung his left arm at the two. The two men were sent flying and hit the brick wall fence. The impact was frightening as it took a chunk out of the wall. They both laid on their sides against the wall lifeless.


    "Son of a bitch its him!" Yelled Tobias


    "Wh- who is- he...!" As Roth is still struggling to hold his sword up. his arms feel as if they were on fire.


    "He''s one of the brothers of Connery, Dante! If he''s here, then the family is here too! Connery was only supposed to be here, how in the world did the scouts mess up!" yelled an angry Yoseph. Dante was annoyed, with his left fist he punched Roth in the stomach and was sent flying. He lands against the wall barely cracking it. Roth kneeled and had the wind knocked out. However, he was still alive and able to fight than the last time he was sent flying.


    "My brother shall not be disturbed; we swore on our lives to protect him. I''ll rip you all apart limb from limb!" He grabs the two swords that were still attached to him and yanks them out aggressively. Jeune was close to Roth, and she quickly crawled towards him. "Dear god are you alright? I- I didn''t know!"


    "It''s alright... we just have to get past him."


    "It''s foolish to turn your back to an enemy you wench!" Jeune quickly turns around and sees Dante ready to strike down upon her. Her eyes widen in despair and covers her head waiting for the impact. Just moments when he strikes Ganzo steps in and blocks the punch holding his fist with both his hands. Jeune sees this and thanks Ganzo with all her heart. The others rush inside the building and Tobias helps Roth and Jeune up.


    "Quickly, Ganzo will hold him up. We have to get to Connerey before we find more of those family freaks." He quickly gets Roth up and they head towards the mansion.


    "NO! I WILL NOT LET YOU STAIN OUR LORD''S MANOR WITH YOUR COMMONER FILTH!" Dante is enraged and tries to chase after him but is being held back by Ganzo. Dante Dwarfs Ganzo with his size and is surprised at how he''s holding him back. A dark blue aura glows around Ganzo''s fist and strikes hard in Dante''s gut. He bends over from the sudden pain and is shocked at how he punched him. The moment he bends down Ganzo upper cuts him and catches his balance off guard toppling him over. Roth just barely sees this and continues down the corridor healing himself.


    Yoseph, Shiana, and Sillo are in the lead as they scurry around each room trying to find Connerey. Voices of people fighting can be heard around the corner. They rushed in and found themselves in a ball room. It was some of the men from Tobias''s mercenary group that went to flank the side of the mansion. It was only seven of them fighting off several people wearing the same clothes. They all had cargo style pants and a dark red cloaked hoodie. The group''s faces were in shock for not only did they have the same clothes but also had the same faces. It was a scrawny person with a devilish look as if he was pleased with fighting them. His weapon of choice was two sharp daggers that had a serrated edge on the back of the knife. One of the men blurted out that Connerey was in the back courtyard of the mansion fighting off their other half of the group.


    "You guys go on ahead, me and Ifani will stay and help these guys." Said a determined Jeune. Ifani agrees and draws his bow to take aim at the many clones in the ball.


    "Right, don''t die on me guys. You both still owe me on my tab at the tavern." Said Tobia''s jokingly to boost the two''s morale.


    The two chuckled as they and some of the other men charged into the room. Now it was only the five of them as they headed their way to the courtyard. The mansion seemed to stretch forever, and every ornament was extremely valuable. "Listen kid, you got lucky alright. Us three will try and subdue him with overwhelming force. Be our support and let us know if he escapes towards your way alright?" Roth can''t believe after all what Yoseph has seen; he is still looking down at him as if he were just a nuisance in this operation. Roth looked at Sillo only for him to be glared at. Sillo is now hesitant on Roth''s abilities.


    They finally made their way to the courtyard and saw a stunning water fountain with a statue sculpture in the center. Bushes made into the shapes of animals and people. Flora that was unique and exotic filled the gardens. They then spot a man wearing shiny silver grey armor. The collar of the armor had a white brown fur that wrapped around his neck. His gauntlets had spikes and were designed with elegance. His half asleep face seemed to be bored as he was holding a man in the air by his throat. He yawned and began to crush the man''s windpipe.


    "How very dull. I thought they would put up more of a fight. Hm? Well now, isn''t this fun... more came to meet the same fate..." Connerey''s voice is slow and yawns mid-sentence. Truly living up to the name as the sleepless tyrant. His one eye only opened and giggles as the dead bodies of Tobias''s mean scattered everywhere around Connery. "I do hope you enjoyed my greeting. I expected all of you to come in but... oh well... my sister can finish the rest of you off back at your little sorry excuse of a camp." Roth felt a chill through his whole body as Connerey only giggles at them. He left Mina behind so she wouldn''t have to face the hardship and trauma she felt when he nearly perished. The same twisted mind as if he was facing Frida was here all over again.

 CHAPTER 21) The Flame Witch vs Holy Light

    Mina rests her hand on her cheek as she slouches over the table in the center of the camp. She watches a single ant skitter around on the table as it scavenges for food. Mina stares at the helpless ant and grabs a tiny crumb from the edge of the table and places it in front of the ant. The ant senses the large object and goes back and forth inspecting it until it takes a huge chunk off of it and skitters away. She slowly smiles feeling good.


    "You look bothered. Is something wrong, little one?"


    She turned to see who was speaking to her to see Zacharey. "Oh, it''s nothing. I was just thinking about how I can be better to my big brother." She rests her head on the table defeated and pouting.


    Zacharey sees her distraught face and sits beside her on the table. "What do you mean? From what Aufnier told me, it sounded like you helped him in a tremendous way."


    "You really think so? I feel like I have done nothing but cause him trouble. Getting him nearly killed... because of me."


    "Well... have you told him how you feel and what he thinks of you?"


    "No I haven''t but..."


    "Then you shouldn''t doubt yourself or make claims to something you haven''t even asked of him on how he feels. Take heart to the words of this old geezer." He playfully rustles her hair consoling her. She smiles softly and agrees with Zacharey but still feels the sting in her heart. Aufnier comes in and puts her at ease as well.


    "Don''t worry Mina, your brother doesn''t think of you as a problem in the slightest. In fact, he was tremendously grateful you saved him and is extremely proud of you." His bright warm smile soothes Mina''s worrying heart knowing he actually feels that way.


    "Thank you both, that really means a lot. I just have some doubts sometimes but... you''re right." She smiles and looks off to the side and see''s the other group of adventures on guard and some relaxing. They were all from Yoseph''s and Sillo''s party. She wonders if Roth put her here for her safety or if he actually trusts her. Suddenly a faint whistle can be heard as it''s playing a melancholic melody. The others one by one began to notice and turn towards the sound.


    "Who''s out there?! Show yourself!" Said one of the party members. Afunier quickly stood up in a defensive position as well as Zacharey. Mina quickly gets to her feet and pulls out her dagger from her side. The whistle begins to come closer until a woman with green hair and short twin tails emerges from the dirt path they came through. She had a small visible scar going down her right eye. Her hands were behind her back as if she was taking a leisurely stroll through a park. She wore a silver red metal armor that resembles a corset. A white and gold silk fabric was attached to her waist that only covered her backside as if it were part of a gown. Her arms had armor that reached nearly to her shoulder that looked to be in high craftsmanship, as if it were royal armor. She had red black thigh high sequin boots that were turned into armor pieces. She casually walks towards the group.


    "Oh my, is this the little camp that was looking into the estate that''s just a few moments away?"


    Something is off as Mina clutches her dagger tightly. One of the party members from Yoseph''s party speaks, " That''s none of your business lady. Leave, you''re interfering with a mission."


    "Mmmm, no. I don''t think I will. What kind of sister would I be if I flaked out."


    "Huh? The hell you talking about...wait...no it can''t be..."


    Mina sees the realization on the member''s face as it''s filled with dread. Zacharey and Aufnier stand in front of Mina to protect her.


    "Bingo! Wow, such a smart boy you are, I should clap for you¡­ hahaha ooooh that joke never gets old hahaha!"


    Mina''s face turned to shock as when the mysterious lady went to clap her hands her right arm was missing just slightly below the elbow. Only the same design covered her arm and had an unusual pattern than the other arm. The end of the stump looks to be a connector for something, as an attachment. " Oh boy, at least one person is smart enough to recognize me. Are you all as bright as him or do I have to spell it out for you?"


    "You''re Ophelia, the flame witch for the sleeping tyrant." Zacharey said in a most cautious tone.


    "Hey good job old man, you know your stuff too. As much as I want to stay and play, I need to take you guys out, sorry not sorry. You know how it goes."


    "Like hell you will!"


    "We''re not scared of you!"


    "We are part of the great elite! You will fall, you cursed wench!"


    The various members of the party prepared themselves for battle, not letting Ophelia get inside their heads. On the other hand, Aufnier and Zacharey remained silent watching every movement she made.


    "Oh how wonderful! I do love a fighting spirit. Tell me, all of you, can your words match your skill?" She grins sinisterly and reaches from behind with her intact arm and slowly pulls out a type of metallic belt that had a rod at the end she was holding. Its movements were as if she was holding a whip.


    "I don''t think so skank!" One member ran towards her, sword drawn, to stop her from finishing what she was doing. Aufnier yelled at the man to stop but it was too late. Her slight chuckle was haunting as she inhaled deeply and let out a gust of air. As soon as the air expelled out of her lungs, an intense barrage of heat blasted from her lips as if she were a dragon. The man drops the sword and immediately turns away flailing his arms around as his shriek rips the air. The flames didn''t seem to disperse, rather, seemed to grow in intensity on the poor soul. She lets out a maniacal laugh as the man squirms on the ground as his flesh melted and withered away.


    She then proceeds to jam the rod into the stump of her missing limb and proceeds to twist the ring around her arm. The loose free hanging sheet of metal instantaneously turned into a straight locked in placed sword as she did a slice motion in the air. The edges were razored and can see all the ridges of the blade that was keeping it all together. The confidence in all the men were rattled but were now cautious. Ophelia''s insane dead eyes looked at the members as if they were food. She rushes towards the nearest party member and delivers a powerful thrust into his belly. She laughs and licks her lips as if she wasn''t satisfied enough. She yanks out the blade from his gut and pointed at the group. The blood stained steel dripped slowly.


    "Come now. This isn''t fun if I''m the only one doing everything."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The group was enraged, and all charged towards the psychotic woman. Aufnier and Zacharey stayed back to protect Mina. Mina watched the men as they swung their blades at her, but she manages to dodge and parry them back. She wanted to help but didn''t want to get in their way, so she tugged on Aufniers'' robes. "Sir please let me help, from here at least."


    "Are- are you sure Mina? This is dangerous for you, you need to-"


    "PLEASE, I beg of you, let me help." Aufnier looked towards Zacharey as he nodded to let her help.


    "Alright then, please be careful."


    She nods with determination and takes a few steps forward. Mina holds her hands together in a praying form and reaches out with both her hands out towards the fighting. Two magic circles emerge from her palms and spin in a slow circular motion. It glowed brightly with a greenish white aura. Soon the group of adventurers began to glow and felt even more riled up, even casting onto the ones that were severely wounded from her bloodlust. Ophelia notices this and sees Mina casting her spell. Ophelia crouches into a fetal position and lets all the members get closer. As soon as they surround her, she jumps high into the air and blasts everyone around her. They were sent flying with burns across their armor and faces.


    She quickly lands in front of Mina and points her bladed arm towards her. She gives an evil grin to her, "You''re the one making all those people glow."


    Aufnier charges to protect Mina and raises a wall of earth between the two girls. Mina was startled, she didn''t know Aufnier was a magic user for earth element. A whistle can be heard above, and both look towards the sky. Ophelia managed to jump high over the wall as both her feet were in flames. She used her fire element to propel herself into the air at tremendous speed. Aufnier''s face was in disbelief as he had no time to block from him still casting his magic. Ophelia swung her blade as she made her landing and sliced down Aufniers chest.


    Mina screamed and kneeled beside him lifting his head up. He was still alive but greatly wounded clenching his teeth from the pain. She quickly cast her healing spell on him trying to close the wound quickly. Mina looked back and saw Zacharey fighting off against Ophelia. Their swords clashed making sparks fly with such vigor. Ophelia makes one powerful swing against Zacharey and his blade gets stuck between the teeth of the blade. Ophelia then proceeds to roundhouse kick him on his throat, sending him back choking.


    She slowly walks towards Mina and kicks her away from Aufnier. Mina quickly got back up and pulled out her dagger that Roth had given her.


    "Wait a second... I know you, you''re Touma''s special little pet aren''t you?"


    "I''m not his pet! I''m not anyone''s pet!"


    "Oh I see, it makes no difference to me. Getting you back on top of this will surely get me some praise from my brother." She strafes slowly around Mina as she has her dagger up defensively. The other members slowly began to awake from Ophelia''s blast.


    "Ugh, such a nuisance, like gnats on rotten food." she flicks wrist and a giant wall of red flames encircles the two cutting off entry from the others. The blaze was so intense that Mina was already profusely sweating. The others saw the blaze and tried to enter but it was impossible. One tried to stick his hand but was nearly incinerated making his glove that he wore fuse directly into his skin. Mina can hear the screams on the other side of the hell wall. Ophelia was reckless in her way of attacking. The flame wall was so powerful the embers that it gave off was slowly starting to set the surrounding area of the forest ablaze as well.


    "I''ve heard stories that the man that saved you has interesting qualities. He was even teaching you to be better apparently. I want to see it for myself. Are you ready to die squirt?"


    Mina stood quiet waiting for her to strike. Ophelia giggles and charges straight at her to pierce her chest. But her charge was immediately blocked by some invisible barrier. With her light magic, Mina quickly set a barrier up without Ophelia noticing. As Ophelia staggered for a moment, Mina quickly slashed her dagger through the barrier just slightly nicking her cheek. Ophelia stepped back feeling her cheek and the blood that was oozing out. Her stunned expression soon turns into a sinister smile. "Oh you''re just full of surprises aren''t you squirt! Let''s have even more fun then, shall we?!"


    She grabs onto the ring that was connected to her missing limb and turns it until it clicks once. The blade on her arm extended itself and was flow freeing, turning it into a whip like weapon. A flame soon began to spiral around the blade until it became engulfed in the flames. She ran towards Mina and whipped across the barrier slowly pushing her back. Her maniacal laughter gets louder as she continues to whip the barrier with her flamed blade whip. "Oh c''mon are you just gonna stand there! Do something! Show me some resolve!" Ophelia was relentless and wasn''t giving Mina any chance to make a move. Mina''s back was getting hotter and soon realized she was being pushed back into the flames. She quickly set another barrier to hold her in place but now she is stuck between a hellish woman and hell fire.


    "I expect more from you little girl. But I guess you''re just a push over like any other small girl!" Ophelia''s taunting is getting on Mina''s last nerve. With no choice she quickly tries to think what she can do in a situation like this from one of Roth''s lessons. She quickly removed the barrier from her back and used a light spell and blinded Ophelia. She stepped back feeling her eyes burn from the intensity of light. She quickly rubbed her eye but was instantly slammed by Mina''s barrier. She was sent flying but quickly landed on her feet. Ophelia was enraged and quickly tried to slash her but was quickly smashed by the barrier again. Mina was making slapping movements at Ophelia and was using a small barrier the size of a shield to punch her at a distance. Roth''s technique that she remembered was to think outside the box and use her ability for a greater advantage.


    Ophelia snapped as she screamed into the air. She sucked in a large amount of air and proceeded to blast her at full force. Mina quickly shielded her blast but can feel the intense heat pushing her back. As soon as the flames stopped Ophelia was already in midair and landed on top of Mina and struck her down with her blade in its original straight form. The shield blocked the flaming blade but Ophelia refused to budge and continued to drive the sword deep into the barrier right into Mina''s body. She added more flames to her blade to make it even hotter. Slowly the barrier was beginning to crack and Mina was getting desperate. Mina was grossed about the idea but had no choice. She snorted to get enough mucus in her mouth and proceeded to spit at Ophelias eyes to blind her. To her surprise it actually worked. Ophelia was in disgust and lifted her blade slightly up.


    Mina grabbed a handful of dirt and tossed it directly into Ophelia''s face which made her cough. Mina quickly ran from her and used the barriers as steps into the air as she tried to get a higher advantage point. As she was high enough, she laid a barrier flat so she could stand in the air. Mina''s face was horrified as she had a clear view over the fire wall. A large chunk of forest was engulfed in flames. Plumes of black smoke filled the air. Her train of thought was interrupted as a fireball swooshed past her head. Ophelia was on the ground spitting fireballs from her mouth at a rapid pace. Mina wanted to end this game of hers and decided to make a risky move. She places another shining bright ball of light in between the two of them. Ophelia is unable to look up and can no longer see Mina in the air. She can hear Mina screaming slowly coming closer and closer. The light was slowly dimming down and when Ophelia was able to look up again a speeding Mina can be seen hurling towards her at an incredible speed. Both her hands were up as she had a barrier in front of her and another on her feet propelling Mina towards Ophelia. Ophelia''s face turned to a realization as she tried to block but was too slow.


    Mina struck Ophelia directly in the head with her barrier which made her stun locked. Mina propped herself upright and roundhouse kicked Ophelia midair on the side of her head making her fall to the ground. The flame on her blade was quickly extinguished which the flaming wall soon followed. Ophelia laid unconscious from the amount of trauma that was blown to her head. The members soon rushed and was shocked to see Mina still standing as the flame witch laid in the dirt humiliated. Mina dropped to the floor on her rear as she was exhausted from the fight. She healed herself and quickly used her barrier spell to box Ophelia just in case.


    "I- I can''t believe you-you won."


    Mina sees Aufiner leaning on Zacharey still with the cut inflicted by Ophelia.


    "Sit down sir! You shouldn''t be moving!"


    "Oh I''ll be fine, don''t worry. I''m tougher...than I really look." as he says with a strained breath.


    Mina lays on the floor exhausted but proud that she was able to stop that wretched woman. She feels terrible she wasn''t able to save a few of the men but was glad she was able to stop her, nonetheless. She worries about the others on how tough they might be, how tough it may be on Roth.

 CHAPTER 22) Brawns vs Brawns

    Dante struck the ground hard on his back as Ganzo struck him with his powerful uppercut. Dante quickly got on his feet and stared down at Ganzo. "You have mana... but no elemental trait. Curious..." He moved his metal masked jaw as the punch slightly dislocated it. "So that''s how you''re able to strike me back, putting all your mana into your strength and body. Are you so weak that you need assistance in your own physical abilities?"


    "Your crude words don''t threaten my pride. In battle you use every advantage you have at your disposal. My comrades will capture your brother and so will the rest of your vile family."


    "Weak words from a weak man. How long can you keep pouring mana into your body until it gives out. You may have caught me by surprise with your little trick, but it won''t work again." Dante readies himself and puts both his fists up ready to fight. They both stared at each other waiting for either one to make the first move. The tension hung in the air, the noise inside the mansion filled the night air as everyone battled with each other. Dante¡¯s bloodshot eyes stared hungrily at Ganzo. Slowly Ganzo began to pour his mana throughout his entire body until his whole body began to shimmer a dark blue glow aura.


    Ganzo broke the tension striking first with incredible speed charging towards Dante. He threw a powerful punch, but Dante caught his fist with cat like reflexes. Ganzo''s face showed disbelief on how he could''ve caught it. "I know how you work with that little trick you do, YOU WON''T CATCH ME OFF GUARD THIS TIME YOU LITTLE GNAT!" His voice raged with fire in his blood and with his free hand Dante punched Ganzo directly into his gut. The impact was so immense it sent Ganzo flying back hitting the brick walls of the gate. He struggled to get back up and immediately coughed blood out, nearly vomiting. With all the mana protecting him his strike was monstrous. Just pure raw strength was enough to make Ganzo bleed through all his protective defenses. Without fail Ganzo continues to pour every ounce of mana he has into his body. And charges again towards Dante.


    Again, he swung but it was a bluff, as Dante went to catch his fist again, Ganzo used the mana to put more onto his feet. He dodges the grab and hits him with several lightning jabs to the side of his ribcage. Dante groans in pain and in annoyance trying to swing at Ganzo but he''s too quick and proceeds to hit him with more jabs onto the other side. Dante becomes enraged and proceeds to swing fast at Ganzo pushing him back. As Dante takes a step to swing again Ganzo slides under his swing and is at crotch level. Pouring everything into his fist he targets Dantes vulnerable parts.


    "ARGH! YOU DAMN COCKSUCKING RAT!" He leans over as he groans in pain and is sent flying back by another uppercut. This punch was way powerful and actually sent the behemoth several feet away. Dante lands right next to a fancy coach wagon slightly bleeding. Ganzo walks towards him ready to subdue him and arrest him but suddenly off to his peripheral there was a sudden burst of explosion. He turns to see smoke and fire rising in the distance where their H.Q is. "Oh, no. no no no that''s not good."


    "AAARGH!" Ganzo turns to see Dante pull out a medium size mason jar with a viscous red substance inside. He crushes it with his bare hand, and it leaks onto Dante''s face. Red fumes emerged from the jar and the viscous substance became more liquid like and then gaseous. His blood shot eyes now fully became red with no trace of white in his eyes. His already protruding veins became even thicker than before and his muscles began to expand slightly. "What a hypocrite, I thought you were against anything enhancing your abilities."


    "SHUT YOUR DAMN MOUTH YOU FILTHY RAT!" He gets up face blistering with rage and leaking the strange red concoction. He proceeds to grab the sides of the coach and lifts with some struggle but has fully lifted it in the air. Ganzos'' face turns pale to see how unimaginable his strength is after he poured the liquid. Dante readies himself and swings the coach at Ganzo like a bat. Ganzo puts his hands up to block and pours every mana onto himself to protect him. As he swings the coach, he lets go mid swing and hurls at Ganzo with such force. It flies with Ganzo and hits through the mansion leaving a giant hole in the wall. He flies and lands on the decorated carpet landing just in front of the stairs. He put all his mana to protect himself from the force, but his body is still vibrating from the immense shock. As he tries to get up, Dante kicks Ganzo down to the floor and proceeds to plummet him with a barrage of fists.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    One after another the punches from Dante are taking a strain on Ganzo for all his strength is being drained to hold back the blows hitting his chest. He starts to feel lightheaded; he is about to black out from the fast barrage of fists. "NO! YOU DON''T QUIT THAT EASY YOU FUCKER!" He halts his assault on him and grabs him by his ankle and swings him across the room. Hitting the chandelier and landing on the railing to the second floor. He slides off slowly landing back down to the first floor breaking the floorboards. Ganzo is now panting with many cuts and wounds all across his body. But he refuses.


    Weak and battered to a pulp he makes his final stand and yells a war cry to the top of his lungs. The blue dark aura that surrounded him now turns to a pinkish crimson red and rushes towards Dante. Dante rushes towards him as well and both of them strike at the same time hitting their fists. Back to back, blow after blow they fired barrages of fists at each other. The force was like a seismic shockwave, all the debris and rubble were all pushed back by the force of their killing blows. Ganzo''s mouth is spatting blood with each movement. Dantes eyes were watering but instead of tears it was blood. Ganzo makes a powerful punch that makes Dante slide back. As he was sliding, Ganzo charges in and proceeds to unleash a flurry of punches to his stomach. The jabs were incredibly fast that it looked almost a blur. " WEAK WEAK WEAK! PUNCH ME MORE, I WANT TO SEE YOUR FACE FILL WITH DESPAIR WHEN YOU REALIZE YOU CAN''T HURT ME!" Dante stretches his arms wide open to let Ganzo have his rage at him. The punches don''t seem to faze him, but he ignores it and continues to unleash his wrath on him.


    He continues to laugh at him maniacally. He doesn''t budge an inch and continues to take all of his punches but suddenly. Splat. Through the metallic mask it leaks out blood. He coughs and gurgles confused on what''s happening to him. Now his whole body seems to react to every punch twitching at every impact. " You say that you can''t feel my attacks! But that doesn''t mean you''re not taking any damage at all! For a guy who has monstrous mass you sure don''t have a lot of brains! Calling me weak when you yourself had to take that mysterious jar just to get back up! If you ask me, the weak one here is you!!!!" Ganzo''s mana that was being distributed throughout his body is now all being directed to his right fist. It glowed bright hot red and almost looked as if it was steaming. He gives one final long sky tearing war cry and punches Dante directly in the face. The blood that pooled in his masked splashed everywhere giving the appearance that he exploded his head. The contact of the mask made a high ringing sound that would give anyone inside the entrance the most ear bleeding tinnitus in the universe. He flies back hitting the crashed coach wagon. He slumps on top of the debris wagon bleeding immensely from his face. Dante is out cold wounded and his abdomen darkened and purpled from the insane number of punches he had taken.


    Ganzo''s hand filled with mana finally disperses from his fist. He pants and his breathing is heavy. He is covered in bruises and deep flesh wounds and lacerations. The blood from Dante covers his face as it drips to the floor. He takes a step, but his knees buckle under his weight and collapse on his back. His breathing turns to a heavy wheezing. The damage done to him by Dante was severe. The once pristine and dust free entrance way was now a war torn slum of debris. But he is proud that he got one monster out of the way. Now it is up to his party members to finish the job and hopes that they can catch that sleepless tyrant. He closes his eyes and takes a moment to rest before passing out in the muck of all the destruction in front of the incapacitated monster.

 CHAPTER 23) A Duo Among Demons

    One after another Tobias''s men try desperately to push the clones off. Ifani launches an arrow straight at the head of one and the clone yelled as it echoed the room. A dust cloud formed into a silhouette of the clone, and the man thanked Ifani. But before he could turn around to draw another arrow the man cried out in pain. Another clone of the red cloaked teen, piercing into the side of his rib caged with his dagger. Ifani yelled out for his teammate, but it was too late he was bleeding too much and losing an immense amount of blood. "Aww what''s the matter? Losing your cool after losing one teammate? You need to focus instead of worrying about others."


    Ifani seething with rage draws his bow and fires into the head of the clone. The clone yelps and another silhouette of dust forms in his place. Jeune and Ifani stand back to back scanning the situation. The men that came into help are still struggling with all these clones, as one is eliminated, two more seem to appear randomly out of their line of sight.


    "Gah! Where the hell is this bastard! He''s genuinely pissing me off!" Yelled a frustrated Jeune.


    "I don''t know! It feels like we''re not making any damn progress killing these guys!" As Ifani launches another arrow into the head of a clone that was charging at him. The dust choked Ifani as the momentum from the clone blew towards him. "Try to stay focused blondie!" Ifani looks up to see another one dropping down towards him with both daggers ready to plunge deep into him. He had no time to react to reach his next arrow. Suddenly a dagger flew past Ifani''s head and struck the throat of the psychopath. He gurgled and grabbed his throat only to immediately turn to dust. Jeune dive rolls and catches her dagger in the process.


    The other mercenaries are getting overwhelmed and slowly losing their numbers till it''s just the two of them. Ifani and Juene huddled back to back again fending off the waves of these bloodthirsty clones. As Juene was looking around the room for any sign, anything to stop them, she notices a faint warped reflection on one of the high windows of the ballroom. "Hey, I have an idea, but it could be a hunch."


    "A hunch is better than nothing, whatever you''re planning, do it fast or we''re screwed!" as he whacks one of the close with his bow straight onto his head.


    She pulls out a small leather size ball with a short fuse sticking out. She grabs the tip of the fuse gently and lights it on the underside of her boot. It quickly ignites into a burst of white light and immediately chucks it at the wall next to the window. The force of the throw smashes the small ball into pieces and with a chain reaction creates a medium size explosion shattering the window. A loud scream of pain was heard and in a shocking moment all the clones shrieked in pain as well, and all turned to dust. Then a cloaked person with black smoke followed his trail as he landed and tumbled onto the floor making a loud thud sound. The shattered glass rained all over the cloaked man and sprinkled across Ifani and Jeune as well.


    "What the hell?!?" Ifani yelled out flabbergasted.


    "I... didn''t think... that would actually work..." As Jeune said, unsure what she just saw. The cloaked figure slowly rose visibly shaken as he removed his hood. He had dark silver hair and red eyes and was younger than they expected now that they had a good look to his face. He could be no more than fifteen years old. "You...you stupid, stupid bastards. I almost had you finished... then you pull that stupid move... I should''ve just focused on killing you two from the start." His attitude seemed like a tantrum child.


    "Pretty scary trick of summoning clones of yourself. I''m guessing that''s dark magic you have." As Ifani said in an exhausted tone.


    "Shut up! Shut! UP! No way I''m going to fail my big brother! No way! NO WAY! NO WAY!!!!" He reaches behind his waist and pulls both the serrated blades. He charges at both of them with a loud yell and goes for a strike at Jeune. She quickly side steps and kicks him from the back making him stumble. Instead of turning he continues running and straight towards Ifani. Ifani pulls a small knife from the side of his boot and prepares to parry his attack. As Ifani blocks the attack, he grabs his hand and disarms him. He yelps in pain but quickly turns to a sinister chuckle.


    "What''s so funny kid? This is serious, I don''t want to hurt you. Even though you killed all our men, I still have a heart you know."


    "You''re just like them. All of you so high and mighty and righteous thinking you''re all heroes. And let me tell you again. You need to focus instead of worrying about others."


    Ifani was confused and suddenly he gasped for air to see a knife had jammed into his side. Juene screamed out to Ifani and charged straight at the kid to stab him in the head. As the blade plunged deep into his temple he turned to dust. "What... no, no no no..." The real killer was right behind him letting Ifani drop to the floor, but Jeune was there to catch him.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "No, no you dummy don''t... don''t you dare die here... don-, don''t die..."


    "I... I... I''ll be- okay... focus on him. Take him down... please and stop giving me that...look... it''s hurting my... eyes..."


    Jeune, on the verge of tears, held back and nodded.She took her satchel off and gave it to him. He instinctively reached in and pulled out a small vile and proceeded to drink the contents.


    "Awww touching but you''re taking too long."


    She quickly turns around and pulls her daggers to block and sure enough the kid was right behind her. "Ohohoh! You''re pretty quicker than I thought."


    "I''m going to take you in, alive, and make you suffer for your miserable spoiled life."


    "Ehhh, you can try." suddenly several more of the spoiled psycho knife wielder stepped out of his side from behind circling around her.


    "Let''s see how long you can last hero."


    "Let''s see how long you can last hero."


    "Let''s see how long you can last hero."


    "Let''s see how long you can last hero."


    "Let''s see how long you can last hero."


    "Let''s see how long you can last hero."


    "Let''s see how long you can last hero."


    "Let''s see how long you can last hero."


    "Let''s see how long you can last hero."


    "Let''s see how long you can last hero."


    Ten of them circle around her with their daggers at the ready, "I''m no damn hero." As she posed herself defensively waiting for him to strike. They all charge and yell a vicious war cry and amazingly she blocks one by one dodging and weaving each of their attacks. She is incredibly fast dodging each fatal blow. She even grabs the arm of one and tosses it to two others knocking them over to the floor. She runs and uses the head of the fallen clone to propel herself onto the long drapes and proceeds to climb up. As she reached the top she jumped and reached the top chandelier. It was swinging back and forth but had layers of rings for her to stand and hold onto.


    She sees two of them are grabbing one getting ready to throw him to the top. And with astonishment they propelled him with inhuman speed. The clone grabs the bottom ring of the chandelier with the dagger in his mouth. Without hesitation she throws one of her daggers into his head and turns into dust. Suddenly an idea came to her again. She reaches into each of her many pockets of her pants and pulls as many of the small leather balls as she can and quickly hurtles the balls around the area. Without the ignition of the fuse the balls exploded into giant dust clouds. She scans the area and is able to see them waving the clouds of explosives away just barely.


    She then notices one of them constantly rubbing his eyes while the others are just waving it away from their face. She found him. All her focus was set on him not taking her eyes off. Slowly she swings the chandelier side to side until she has got enough momentum and launches herself at him. Her feet aimed right at him and straight towards his gut. The kid heard her yelling and as soon as he looked up it was too late. The heel of her boot stuck so hard and deep that it nearly made him vomit. The other clones screeched in pain and incinerated into dust. The kid was gasping for air while Jeune held the blade in a reverse grip directly against his throat making him slightly bleed.


    "You''re finished kid, all these lives you have slain here were good men. I''ll see it that you rot in a dungeon for the rest of your damn life." Quivering in anger she was tempted to slice his throat and be done with it, but she held back despite everything.


    "You... you''re all dead anyways. Big brother is going to come and rescue us all. You''ll see... he will...save us. Especially me... do you even know... who I am... my name is-"


    He was then interrupted with an aggressive forceful punch directly into his face. He passed out immediately and was profusely bleeding from his nose.


    "Yeah, I really don''t give a damn..." Exhausted she turned him over and placed cuffs on him. It bounded his wrists while a cap enclosed his hands. She kicked him away bound in place frustrated as he lay there defeated. She quickly ran to Ifani who was drinking all of the healing potions.


    "He- hey... you finally got the little bastard huh...? That''s... that''s great..."


    She lifted his head up gently and leaned him against her lap. "Please, please don''t die. You''re going to be okay, those potions made you a little bit better see!" She was speaking fast, almost hyperventilating as she was putting pressure on the wound to stop the bleeding.


    "I... It''s the first time I''ve seen... you so... worried... are you really the real Juene..." He giggles but is interrupted by a wheezing cough. Her tears slowly dripped onto him and choked on her words.


    "You... you dummy I... I... don''t want to pay your tab that you still owe on Tobias. You... you lazy bum..."


    "...sure... sure Jeune." he smiles weakly as he slowly reaches her cheek and wipes away the tear sliding down while leaving a streak of blood across her cheek.


    "I... hope they''re... okay... I might just rest for a bit..."


    "NO! N- no don''t close them. Stay awake, stay awake, okay???"


    "Okay okay... always so pushy... so... pushy..." saying with even slower breath.


    "Yeah well... someone has to be responsible." As she laughs through her held back tears. She held him tight, not letting go, holding pressure on the wound, scared to leave his side. Afraid if she leaves to get help, he might die without her. So she waits and waits as a pool of small blood forms around him. Hoping they can finish this mission and get the treatment he needs.

 CHAPTER 24) The Power of The Fidelity

    The five of them stare down the sleepless tyrant, swords ready to clash with him and his other guards but... it''s only him. They were confused as to how he was able to overpower the group that flanked the manor. Finally, he was the first to break the silence again. " What? Are you all just going to stand there quivering or- hey I know you. You''re that little brat who let all my demi''s run away." As Connery lifted his sword pointing towards Roth.


    He winces at the fact he already knows who he is, it¡¯s worrying. He doesn''t respond to his slow slurred speech. Yoseph and Sillo both look towards Roth in disbelief that it was true that he was involved with this group. " I had enough of this! Sillo! Cover me!" Yelled Yoseph as he charges towards Connery. Sillo waves his staff in the air in a circular motion as a ball of water follows its trail building up its momentum. "Wait you idiot!" Yelled out a frustrated Shiana.


    He swung his sword downward onto the tyrant''s head. Only for it to be blocked by a barrier just inches away from his face. Connery doesn''t even move, his eyes half drooped stared directly into Yoseph''s eyes. "Is that all...? Boy for a man who oozes raw strength you sure seem weak..."


    "W-Weak?!?" His blood is boiling but can''t push down the sword any further.


    "Yes you. You''re weak, same goes for you, four eyes."


    Sillo becomes irritated and launches his water ball. Only for it to explode just a foot away from him. He gasps and is startled as to why his water ball exploded. As Yoseph looked back just a moment he was kicked and flung hard into the other three. Yoseph was now enraged and tried to charge again but was halted immediately as if he ran into a wall.


    "You four just sit there nice and quietly. I''ll deal with you all later." As Connery pointed his sword at them. The area the other four were at was covered in an invisible dome shape trapped that was barely noticeable. All of them banged on the walls of the invisible dome and only ripples of waves formed from where they were striking. They clashed, punctured, jabbed the walls but it was no use. Roth was stunned and couldn''t hear their pleas.


    "What the hell did you do!?!" Yelled out Roth furiously.


    "Relax... they are only just held up by my barrier. I don''t want them to interfere with us... you understand..." His slow and uncaring tone was irritating Roth to his core. All of the criminals he faced are sociopaths and lunatics.


    "You see... you disrupted my business. That... is a no no. I got a little scolded from the big man, and let''s just say... he was not happy."


    "I don''t give a rat''s ass what happened to you, I''m going to take you down and turn you in. Next thing I''m going to do is find all your other little acquaintances and put a stop to all this!" His determined voice echoed the whole garden.


    Connery laughs very slowly, " You see that''s just it, how are you going to do that when I''m going to kill you. I was scolded but he gave me a second chance to fix this. I''m not stupid, I know you have more than one elemental. And if I can take you out then you won''t be a threat to us anymore and I can have my mind rest easily knowing I was the one who took down the kid that was in over his head..." Connery poses with his sword drawn ready for Roth to attack.


    Roth''s breathing is heavy, and time feels slow around him. No one moves an inch, and the sound of the fountain garden can be heard. Suddenly Roth charges but Connery, with his tired eyes barely open, just waves his sword ever so slightly and Roth falls to the ground as if someone punched him. He quickly got up startled and looked around but there was no one. He turns towards Connery only for him to stand there still waiting for Roth to charge. He quickly gets himself up and charges only for him to get kicked in the face by an unknown force.


    "What''s the matter kid...? It looks like you keep slipping." He sinisterly chuckles to himself.


    "You, you''re using light magic. The barriers you''re... punching me with barriers..." As soon as he made his theory, he was immediately slashed across the face leaving a giant cut going across his cheek.


    "Mmmm I don''t know, I won''t tell, it''s a secret..." As Connery puts his finger against his lip mimicking a shush noise. Roth becomes annoyed and puts both hands towards Connery and shoots out an incredible beam of water and fire in each hand. Connery doesn''t budge and the two elements hit just in front of Connery hitting his barrier. What did catch his attention was that the water and fire was creating an incredible amount of steam. Clouding the area with a thick steamy fog. Connery looks side to side slowly trying to hear where Roth was coming but quickly turned to block. Just as he turned, the blade of Roth made contact with him, surprising Connery. "My my, aren''t you a little sneaky...?" He smiles and soon Roth is sent flying to his side as if someone kicked him in his ribs. He slowly gets up and uses appraisal on him. He is shocked that he''s only level seventy.


    Connery then looks up into the sky behind him and laughs. "Well now I see my sister is having a fun time like me." Roth turns around quickly and sees the night sky in a glow orange color. A huge plume of black smoke rises in the direction where their base is set up. Roth panics and yells for Mina. " Yeah, hopefully she doesn''t kill the little girl, but I have a feeling she''s going to bring her to me alive. Then I will be praised by lord Touma! You kid will be my golden goose for rising higher in the ranks. I should congratulate you." He makes a piercing motion downwards into the floor as if he was stabbing someone.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Roth yells in pain as something sharp pierced through his shoulder. Connery was nowhere near him but was able to feel the piercing blade as if he was right In front of him. Now Roth doesn''t know what to do. If Connery is this cunning, how are the others supposed to be? In a desperate attempt he aims high into the air and shoots a powerful stream of water that blanketed over the area. It was now pouring, simulating a heavy rainfall. Connery was soaked and was disgruntled. The only spot that was untouched was the invisible dome surrounding the other four leaders. Once the whole area was covered in water to the point that it was actually flooding just enough for a puddle; Roth reached out and placed his hands in the water.


    He shoots a jolt of pure electricity that flowed everywhere. Connery''s tired disgruntled expression widened to a fully awakened one and screamed in agony. Roth immediately got back up and continued to fire electricity through the entire area that was wet. The four leaders in the dome couldn''t hear anything either. They were all in disbelief seeing this kid shoot lighting. It was unheard of. It was unnatural. It terrified them. As Connery screamed, he knelt down stunned and soon vanished like he was a mirage. He was startled but heard someone fell next to him, it was Connerey.


    "Wait what the??? You were invisible?"


    With a strained voice Connerey looks up from the puddle of water his face was buried in, " Y-you have... lightning...how is that possible..." Roth looks at the stunned man as he flips himself over on his back. The barrier slowly breaks, and the four leaders emerge slowly.


    "Kid that was... that was so awesome...." Said Tobias in disbelief.


    "You defeated him when we didn''t even have a chance to fight. I- I thank you." As Shiana bows her head.


    "Guys it''s okay you don''t need to bow. I''m just glad we could take this guy out quickly."


    Sillo stepped in to say something unexpected, " I don''t know what to say but... please forgive me for being so rude to you earlier. I was wrong in doubting your abilities." Sillo''s head hangs in shame.


    Connery looks at all of them happy and cheery and is disgusted by it. They were all too busy to notice him, but he slowly reached into his shirt pocket and pulled out two viscous vials. He ripped the corks off and proceeded to drink the vials.


    Yoseph looks down and notices it and immediately reaches down towards him, " Hey stop him he''s drinking something!" They all rushed down and tossed the vials away and grabbed his cheek to spit the drink out, but it was too late. Connery yells in agony and his eyes turn blood red. The sclera had no more white only blood red colors. With a surprise he was able to stand with all of them holding down and with a burst of energy he blew everyone away with a burst of light. He Reached for his sword and charged at Roth immediately. Sillo however was brave enough to step in front of him and tried to cast a water spell. Connery''s fury rage was unwavering, he slashed at the staff breaking it in a clean slice. Sillo became terrified of the raw strength and demeanor change. Then was sliced across the chest and kicked away.


    Shiana screamed for Sillo and ran towards him holding his wounds. Yoseph and Tobias tried to hold him down by his arms. Connery Yelled in pure rage and broke free from Yoseph''s grip and punched Tobias which sent him flying into a brick wall. He then turned towards Yoseph and punched directly into his chest and was sent flying back as well. A huge indent was left deep in his armor as he was struggling to get back up but couldn''t move. He continues towards Roth''s path as he is stunned by what is happening.


    He puts his sword up to block Connery''s slash but to his shock the sword breaks through Roth''s sword shattering to pieces. Roth dodges and maneuvers each swing from the drug filled brute. He grabs his hand and as Connery goes to swing with the other, he catches his other arm as well. Without a moment''s hesitation he headbutts Roth and Roth''s vision becomes insanely blurry. As he falls to the floor Connery looms over him and proceeds to strike down on his chest. Roth quickly uses a barrier to block the incoming attack and works, however, Connerey is hellbent. Still trying to push the sword deep into his chest the sword was slowly making its way through the barrier little by little. The sleepiness and tired face were now filled with hatred and disdain.


    Roth looked everywhere and was running out of options. Just then he sees the split staff that was held by Sillo. Sitting and splintered in the puddled water, he reaches out for it. The water around it soon began to vibrate and was slowly making its way towards him. Connery paid no attention and was still focused on plunging the sword deep within him. The staff finally reached him and held the staff with the jagged edge facing away, like a makeshift dagger. Now Roth has to time it just right. The barrier that was already cracked and torn, shattered into pieces. Roth quickly moved his head and grabbed the chest armor to pull him closer and jabbed the broken staff deep into his throat.


    Connery''s eyes widened and blood began to spurt out his mouth. He blinked several times as he stared back into Roth''s eyes. His eyes slowly dissipated from blood red to his natural white. He tries to speak but nothing comes out as he falls backwards clutching his throat. The water around him began quickly turning red from the amount of blood loss. Roth gathered himself as he got up from the bloodied water. He looms over Connery with an emotionless stare watching him as he takes his final breath. Silence, Connery''s body went still. The body suddenly began to glow, and the golden aura of mist exited out of Connery and slowly filled Roth''s body.


    He closed his eyes and lifted his head backwards as the red murky water dripped from his body and the blood from his wounds. Suddenly he felt a water droplet land on his cheek, then another. Soon it began to rain. Washing off all the blood he was covered in taking a moment embracing the cold shower he has been given.

 CHAPTER 25) The Aftermath

    [LEVEL INCREASE]


    Roth raises his head back as the rain washes over his face. Blood and sweat trickles down his face as he takes a moment to collect himself. He ignores his wound as it slowly oozes blood. In that brief moment of calmness, he felt relief, but quickly snapped out of his trance. Looking over behind him he sees the black smoke rising where the orange glow of the flames once was. For the time being he prays only Mina is safe with the training she has had so far.


    He quickly rushes over to Sillo as he''s being gently held up by Shiana. Sillo''s face is riddled with fear and shaking from pure shock. He holds Shiana''s hand tightly and Shiana''s face is pale, and her eyes are running back and forth on him to figure out how to save him. Sillo''s eyes rapidly blink as his eyes match with Roth.


    "I- I''m- sorry... I shouldn''t have... been an asshole- with you... can you... ever forgive me...?"


    Sillo''s blue silver robe soaked in blood and water as the gash goes across his chest. Roth kneels next to him and casts appraisal. His whole chest is glowing deep dark red and continues to grow darker. Without hesitation he reaches with both his arms out and his palms begin to glow. Shiana''s teary face looks in confusion watching his palms. Sillo''s shaking and terrified face slowly began to grit his teeth. The gritting soon turned to slow heavy breathing. Now his face became relaxed and slowly opened his eyes.


    Sillo blinks rapidly and grabs his chest putting his fingers in the torn clothes. He pulls down the ripped clothing showing the severe laceration. The deep wound that showed the torn flesh began slowly closing itself. His eyes widened in disbelief; Shiana¡¯s face dropped in total shock. She looks at Roth with a hasty voice, " Who... who in the world are you???"


    "I''m just a guy who doesn''t want to see others get hurt is all. I promised to keep you guys safe, I''m sorry about the others. I wish... I wish I could''ve done more." Roth puts his head down in shame. Sillo tries to quickly get up but is still weak and collapses back into the puddle of water.


    "You saved me, even when I was terrible to you. You even protected us from that damn monster. As far as I''m concerned you have nothing to be sorry about."


    Shiana holds him steady, " Sillo calm down, don''t move so quickly. Roth I- thank you, you truly did a great deed here."


    Shiana''s stern and cold emotion was now replaced with gratitude and joy. Joy for Sillo being safe and unharmed. Roth seeing her acting with Sillo made him suspect they had a history together, but Roth ignored that curiosity for now. He looks towards Tobias and Yoseph to see if they''re alright as well. Tobias gets up slowly trying to stretch his back from the amount of force he was slammed against. Yoseph struggles to get up as he is coughing, grabbing his chest.


    A giant dent was on Yoseph''s chest armor that was very deep. So deep that it was actually cutting the skin up slightly. Yoseph was wheezing trying to catch his breath from the direct impact he took. Both Tobias and Yoseph sluggishly walked towards the three.


    "Kid, I''ve seen some messed up things as a mercenary, but I have never seen anything like that in my life." Tobias said in disbelief.


    "I gotta hand it to you squirt, I''m ashamed to admit it, but you saved our asses back there. I guess Aufnier might be right about you after all." Yoseph said still with an unsure look.


    Roth was too exhausted to care about his attitude and decided to help Sillo up to his feet. Roth made Sillo lean against him to help his balance.


    "I think... I think I will be okay, thank you Roth."


    "Nonsense, you may have been healed but that didn''t stop the loss of blood. My magic may have healed you, but it can''t do everything."


    "I guess that...makes sense..."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Shiana helps Sillo walk on his feet and chimes in with Tobias and Yoseph limping behind her,


    "I am embarrassed to say, but we didn''t do a damn thing. We all got captured with the exception of Roth. Roth was able to beat him fairly quickly, even with that weird substance he had taken."


    "Yeah kid for you being only a bronze plate you are way stronger than I expected. Maybe even stronger than me haha." Tobias said jokingly as he winces in pain just at the end. Yoseph snarly interrupted, " Are we seriously not going to talk about the big issue here, kid, you summoned lightning magic. Nobody can do that, the only people who can possibly do that are people with dark magic. But you have elemental and light magic as well. And what in Theanitas name was that glowing light that came out of that freak?!"


    Roth didn''t stop to answer and kept walking back towards the mansion with Sillo leaning around his arm. "It''s a long... story." Yoseph gives a frustrating expression and continues to walk towards the mansion. "Just be glad he''s on our side, right? Hahah!" Tobias let out a capacious laugh that followed with a cough. They slowly made their way into the building down the corridors of the mansion. The building was eerily silent, no more screaming, no more fighting. Just pure deafening silence until they reached the ball room.


    They were all shocked to see all their men on the floor dead. Puncture wounds near their necks and sides. Puddles and pools of blood scattered across the ballroom floor. The window high above was shattered and charred on the edges of what looked to be an explosion. "Oh my word, they''re all-" Sillo was interrupted by Tobias, " Look over there!"


    They all looked in the direction he was pointing and saw Jeune sitting on the floor holding Ifani''s head in her lap. Tobias rushes towards them and quickly kneels beside the two. His upbeat outgoing personality is now switched to a panic mode. Roth and the others made their way to them and saw Ifani was extremely pale. So much blood loss has taken that a giant area of blood has surrounded them.


    "I-I-I just couldn''t leave him here by himself. I tried everything to make the bleeding stop but it won''t stop pouring out..." as Jeune said with sniffling tears.


    "I.... it''s...okay... Jeune...this is our job... we kn- know the risks..." Ifani is nearly on death''s door barely hanging by a thread. Tobias grabs Ifani''s hand trying to comfort him. He turns towards Roth pleading to help. Roth looks at Ifani and uses appraisal. He can see Ifani''s body is nearly colorless, but the dark hue of red shows the area that he was stabbed. He quickly kneels beside him and places his hands over his sides towards the wound.


    Roth puts more mana into his healing to make sure everything is closed up quickly and fully healed of any damage. Jeune and Tobias look at Roth in suspense and back to Ifani. Ifani''s half weak open eyes stared into Jeune as he let out a sigh of relief and began to slowly close his eyes.


    "Ifani...? Ifani?! Is he... Is he-?!" Cried out Jeune.


    "Don''t worry, he is safe now. That sigh he made was him feeling relief. He lost nearly all his blood, he just fell asleep and needs rest."


    "Th-thank you Roth I... I''ll stay here and just keep him safe... the little bastard is right there that did all this." They all looked to the other side and saw the teen unconscious bleeding from the nose face down into the floor.


    Tobias was hesitant but complied for her sake and continued on without her. They made their way to the entrance, and it was a disaster. The whole front door area was completely destroyed. The stairs were damaged immensely and the area looked as if half the building had collapsed. A carriage was tipped on its side inside the building with amounts of rubble on top. And laying in the rubble was the monstrous beast, Dante. Covered in lacerations, bruises, and blood. Blood oozed out through the metal jaw brace.


    Laying in the middle of the area was Ganzo, extremely covered in cuts and lacerations all over his entire body. His body was so cut up as if he was spinning inside a blender. And miraculously he was still breathing. Roth quickly rushed over to Ganzo and quickly put his hands to heal as the others before. Slowly but surely the lacerations began to dissipate. Ganzo was now free from all damage and was breathing softly resting on the rubble floor. Roth smiles and looks outside of the destroyed entrance. He saw the sky still producing a plume of black smoke covering the entire forest.


    He immediately stopped and stared at the smoke of death. Ignoring everything else he quickly ran back to the H.Q area ignoring the calls of the others behind him. His mind began to race. His heart was beating with intensity. A cold sweat kept running over him. Roth can''t keep his mind calm and only the worst-case scenarios kept coming into his mind. All the trees he passed by were scorched to a charred crisp. The ground blackened by the raging fire that was just here a moment. The rain did not let up and still continued to pour making the ground muddier with each step.


    Finally, he made it, catching his breath. He looks around trying to find Mina. He begins to panic when he can''t find that big brim hat she''s wearing. Then just in the distance on a small broken bench he sees a small girl with her hands over a mercs hand healing. Barely hurt with only a few scratches and dirty soaked clothing. The girl looked over to Roth''s direction and her face brighten up just like the sun, " BIG BROTHER!!!"

 CHAPTER 26) Whats Our Next Move!?

    The sun is finally rising over the top of the trees. The orange glow of the sun slowly fills the sky with its beautiful rays. The grass shines with dew from the late night shower. Smoke is still rising from the large areas that the fire has spread. The sound of a very slow sizzle can be heard among the chirping of the bird''s morning songs. Now there was more foot traffic in the area as more support finally arrived.


    Roth sits on the muddy ground leaning against a medium size boulder staring at the busy group packing everything and getting ready to depart. Two tricorns and a large six wheel wagon with steel bars covering like a cage waited patiently as they munched on the clean unburnt grass. He can spot several men in dark green robes and knights with their swords at the ready. The green robes appear to be mages for the city that was close by. Then the knights grabbed the three restrained prisoners one at a time.


    The first one was Dante the heavy brute that was enormous, which made sense they brought the heavy wagon meant for twenty people. They had five men restraining him with chains and long rods attached to a metal collar around his neck to keep him from moving too much. He thrashed and pulled until he was finally pushed into the metal wagon. The next person was the teen boy as his hands were chained and fists capped off to prevent him from using magic. He was roughed up and had dry blood coming from his nose and looked annoyed. And the last one was the young woman with the missing arm. They chained her intact arm and connected it to her neck. She wore a face muzzle that shut her mouth close preventing her from using any magic.


    She wailed in anger and frustration as she refused to get into the wagon. After a couple of attempts they finally got her inside with her still muffling in anger. She banged her head against the thick steel bars demanding to be released. Once the banging stopped, she looked directly in the direction of Roth. Her eyes were blistering red out of pure anger from being defeated by a mere little girl. She could not look away from Roth and Roth just merely looked back. He looked down to his right side to see a deep asleep Mina resting as she was holding his arm tightly.


    Not caring for the disheveled state they are both in. They both are damped and muddy from this crazy night. Suddenly a familiar face with glasses and an amazonian woman stand right in front of them, " Hey Roth do you... have a moment?" said a shameful Sillo.


    "Sure, what''s up? Not like I''m doing anything heh."


    "Aha yea... I just wanted to say... you know... I''m grateful you saved my life. I shouldn''t deserve it, but you saved me anyway after the way I treated you. For that I am truly sorry." He bows and begs for forgiveness.


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s quite alright. I only regret not saving as many lives as I can. So raise your head, It''s the past now." Looking at Sillo''s face, Sillo gets a teary eye but doesn''t shed a tear.


    "Thank you again. I hope one day we can team up again in the future. I got your back no matter what." He smiles and gives a thumbs up before walking away.


    Sillo walks off but Shiana stays until Sillo is out of hearing range, " I also wanted to thank you Roth, especially for saving my little brother''s life."


    Now Roth has been taken back, he is her brother?


    "I didn''t know that, since... you know..."


    She closes her eyes and giggles. This is the first time he has seen her smiling, " Because I''m extremely tall and darker than him? I get that a lot. Though we are related we don''t come from the same mother you see. I have cared for my little brother all my life, and you gave him a second chance at life, thank you. Do not hesitate to call upon us if you are ever in need of assistance." She bows and excuses herself. Roth sits in silence for a moment wondering to himself.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Log out..."


    -X-UNAUTHORIZED ACTION-X-


    "Ughhh, figures..."


    "mmm... what''s... wrong...?"


    He looks down and sees Mina slowly waking up from her deep slumber.


    "Oh it''s nothing, just a little tired is all."


    She sits up and rubs her eyes trying to wake herself up.


    "How are you holding up big brother? I was afraid something would happen to you if there were people like that woman in the mansion where you were."


    "Don''t you worry, it was a short lived fight but he really caught me off guard though."


    He checked his status quickly to see a new perk after defeating Connery.


    [PERK UNLOCKED: MIRAGE]


    "But enough about me, I heard of a certain someone who healed many injured and was able to defeat a strong enemy while only being a porcelain rank hmmm?" he poked her side with his elbow teasing her. Her boasting attitude of confidence before this ordeal was quickly replaced with a flustered panic of realization, " It was scary! She looks like she came out straight from hell! I thought I was a goner!" She pouts, making her cheeks look like chipmunk cheeks.


    "But... thanks to you from all that hard and... gruesome training. It was because of you I was able to fight back. I''m nowhere near the level of strength you possess. So I will train even harder to keep you safe!" She flexes to show the nonexistence of muscle from her tiny arm.


    "Haha then I guess I have to make my training regimen even harder from now on. You said you vow you''ll train no matter what riiiiiight?"


    Mina still in her arm flexing pose only opens her eyes and starts sweating realizing what she had just said. Only a small sound can be heard already feeling the pain of the training she''s going to endure. Just then they were interrupted by a familiar monotonic voice, " I see you two are in good spirits as always." It was Aufnier and Tobias. Roth got to his feet as well as Mina following right behind.


    "Thanks to you kid we were able to apprehend those criminals. Sad to say we couldn''t get the original target alive." Tobias looks back and sees the bodies of the fallen men on the ground. They are covered with a blanket, but blood has seeped through and at the last row that was not covered was Connerey.


    "But it was an expected outcome that he would not turn himself in willingly. The others though, we may still have some use for them still." As Aufnier said, conjuring a devious plan against the Fidelity.


    "I''m just glad this mission was a success at least. By the way, where are the other three?"


    "Oh Ganzo and Ifani are going to be okay thanks to your healing. They''re recovering back in town and Jeune went with them. They were pretty exhausted after last night hehe." Said Tobias as he is gripping his side still hurting from being tossed like a ragdoll.


    "Well I''m glad to hear that they are safe. Are you alright sir? I heard you got cut up really badly."


    "Indeed I was, but it was your sister that was able to heal my wounds from severity."


    Aufiner showed the slashed of his shirt to reveal that there was no scar or mark of any kind.


    "She in fact is a great and wonderful healer just like her brother." Aufnier smiles at her, giving her a boost of confidence.


    "Awwww I was just doing what my big brother taught me. I don''t think I''m all that good hehe~." She tries to be humble but can obviously see she''s enjoying being praised for her skills that are comparable to Roth. She sways back and forth from heel to toe trying to hide her prideful emotion.


    "We will need time to get some information of those criminals but in the meantime, Mr. Malvikun, I have a favor to ask of you once more."


    Roth''s eyes were attentive to him, awaiting to hear what kind of task he had for him. Another infiltration? Ambush against a Fidelity convoy? Fighting another blood thirsty psycho?


    "Would you be so kind as to help train the newest coming of adventurers here in the city of Ezhine?" Giving the two filthy muddy adventures a smile.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    As both Roth and Mina said simultaneously. Afunier giggles, " It seems you too are identical in reactions, and in mannerisms of appearance as well haha." Aufnier chuckled more than usual. Both Roth and Mina were confused and looked at each other and slowly as they looked down and up at each other, they realized they were still filthy in mud. Forgetting that they were resting on the floor. They both chuckled nervously at each other.

 CHAPTER 27) Even a Kid Can Do It

    The two make their way into the city heading towards the adventurer''s guild of Ezhine with Aufnier and Tobias leading the way. Unlike Galobethrogga, this city doesn''t have any walls. The only walls that stood was the castle on the other side of the city. The buildings were slightly modern but only in the way they were aligned. They finally made it to a small rectangular building just in the center of the city. It was a very plain looking building just like the others around it. Not like the grand collum''s and long stairs at the other adventurer''s guild.


    They enter through the Mahogany double doorways and walk towards the desk. A long dark red rug stretched from the door to the desk. As they walked on it, they left a mess and tracks on the clean rug from their still muddy boots. The receptionist at the desk had ginger hair and had her back towards them as she was putting a book back on the shelf behind her. Once she turned around, she welcomed them and was stopped mid-sentence seeing the mess they caused. Her friendly face turned to annoyance.


    "Apologies for our appearance madam, we are part of the group that was with Zacharey. I do apologize for our mess once again." Aufnier took out five gold coins and laid them out on the desk. The lady''s look went back to being friendly. "Oh of course, no worries. Zacharey should be in the medical wing looking over some patients."


    "Thank you, madam." Aufnier bows and goes toward the left side of the room down a corridor. Once at the end of the hall they entered the last door and inside was a wide open room filled with beds of white sheets. In the center of the room were two occupied beds, it was Ifani and Ganzo. Tobias walked past the group and stood over the side of their beds. "Oh thank Theanitas sake you guys are awake." They both looked over towards him, Jeune and Zacharey were by Ifanis bed and looked over as well.


    "Yeah... Jeune and Zacharey filled in on us on what happened. Roth from the bottom of our hearts we thank you. Me and Ifani probably wouldn''t be standing here if you hadn''t used your healing magic on us." As Ganzo said still laying back in his bed comfortably.


    "Thank you Roth, thanks to you I get to see that priceless face of Jeune again-" Ifani was interrupted by an elbow to the gut from Jeune.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about. Stop spreading rumors." Jeune looks away with her arms crossed.


    "Arg! Nope... there''s the Jeune I know..." Said Ifani as he grabs his stomach in pain. Jeune only looks with her eyes back to him and scoffs as she looks away again.


    Roth chuckles, " It''s alright, I''m sure you would have done the same for me in that position." Suddenly Roth was smack across his back hard and feels the sting, even through his leather chest armor. "I''m glad you''re on our side kid! I knew you had raw talent!" Said Zacharey as he patted him hard on the back. "Zacharey enough. Let the poor lad be." Said a mildly annoyed Aufnier. "Oh come now. I''m praising him for having such amazing skills despite being so young. Speaking of which, has Aufnier told you about the favor?"


    Roth answers exhaustingly, " He has... I don''t see a reason why I should deny it. I have nothing else better to do anyways." Roth gives in since he really is telling the truth.


    "But why me exactly? Why are you interested in me teaching other adventurers?"


    Zacharey sneered in laughter and put his arm around him, " Kid look over there. Your power was able to save those two from the brink of death. And that right here, your sister, not only was she able to cast high healing magic she even knows how to handle herself in a fight. I got my throat kicked in by that green hair witch of a woman and could barely breathe. But thanks to this little one she defeated her, as a porcelain rank no less. She even healed my damaged throat. I thought I was going to be bedridden for a bit. Whatever you did you made her into a fine warrior. There''s no such thing as a warrior healer, they are mostly a support class in a party." They both look down towards Mina and she crosses her arms in a satisfied proud look.


    "Thanks to my big brother, he is a tough and strict teacher. I''m proud I can learn from him."


    "Haha! I don''t doubt that! With even more training you probably can kick my ass easy bwahaha!" Zacharey laughs and gives a thumbs up to her.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Why don''t you guys give me those filthy clothes, I''ll have them washed up and cleaned. You both should rest up till tomorrow. We meet here at the training grounds and teach some of those newbies a thing or two about real combat and skills." Pridefully said Zacharey.


    After that, they got to wash up and clean themselves from the mess they had experienced. Tobias and his men were staying with Aufnier until they could figure out more information about the underground syndicate. Apparently Yoseph was upset about the whole ordeal on why the information about Connerey being the only one was incorrect. He rode back frustrated back to Galobethrogga without saying a word to anyone. Roth got some information on the culture here in Ezhine and why there are no walls for the city. The reason for that is that Ezhine was an adventurer founding city. Nearly all of its citizens are all adventurer''s and was a hub for all adventurers across the kingdom. Roth lays in bed thinking what he will teach, or will they even respect him since he looks so young.


    It is the following day, and many adventurers are scattered across the courtyard of the guild. They are all older, around twenty four years and more, the youngest being twenty one. "Alright everyone line up in formation! On the double! Move your asses!" Everyone quickly forms in a line formation as Zacharey yells with authority. "Psst, get a load of this." An adventurer elbows the group he was with to look to his side. They see a small girl in black gold clothing wearing a mage''s hat smiling patiently waiting for the announcement Zacharey will make. "Are you serious? Why is a little girl here? This isn''t a game." Mina overhears them and turns towards the gossiping group. She does nothing but smile and waves. This angered the group and one spoke out to her.


    "Listen kid, I don''t think you understand the situation you''re in. This is going to be dangerous training. The man teaching us is known as the demon swordsman. They said he devours the souls of foolish children who think they''re brave." The group had looked away trying their best not to laugh of the fabricated story trying to scare Mina into quitting. She was just confused but realized what their plan was.


    "Oh I see. Then I''ll do my best not to get devoured then." She looks away giving the man a smuggest look. The man was irritated, " Fine, don''t start crying when this gets too much for you, I did warn you."


    "Knock it off back there and pay attention. Today we have a special guest coming in to help assist you all in training. After the recent rise in crime and deaths, he is the perfect person for you all to learn from to keep you safe and well prepared for the challenges you all have to face in your career as an adventurer. You may present yourself now."


    The door behind Zachery opens and walking out is an eighteen year old boy. Wearing a green sturdy collar shirt with the sleeves rolled up. A long red cape that flows behind him smoothly. Golden shoulder armor that glowed in the sun. And a dark brown leather chest armor that seemed rough around the edges just a bit that it looks shredded with gloves to match. "Hello everyone, my name is Roth Malvikun and I will be here to assist you in your physical and mental training you will need to succeed." He bows in respect for them.


    The group starts to mumble to themselves believing that this is a joke. "ENOUGH! It seems you still have some doubts about my friend here. Even when I vouched for him. Very well then... MINA!!! FRONT AND CENTER!!!"


    Minas gleefully smile was startled for a bit but quickly responded, "Yes sir! Right away sir!"


    The man next to her gave her a smug look as if to say he was right in making her regret this training session. "This is Mina, she was trained by this young man and she''s a magic caster healer." The group mumbles again in disbelief, "Quiet! You still have doubts so I will give you a demonstration. You both have the floor now." Zacharey walks off and gives Roth and Mina the stage of attention.


    Roth unsheathe his sword that was given to by Zacharey since his other sword broke. Mina pulls her dagger out and makes a stance waiting for Roth to strike. They both waited for a moment, then Roth made the first move coming at her with incredible speed. He swung the sword down towards her only for it to be blocked mere inches away from her face. A bright green wall of light blocked the sword, and the crowd was in pure shock. She slashes and dices towards Roth making him go on the defense. He then shoots a fireball towards her, and she jumps up into the air. Instead of landing she continues to walk up the sky with the wall of light as her steps. Roth unleashes a barrage of fireballs towards the sky unleashing a gatling of fire.


    The fire doesn''t even reach her and is blocked by the same barrier again. An intensity of pure white light shines and nearly blinds the audience. Roth can barely see but soon he sees her falling towards him and was quick at the last second. He sides steps and grabs ahold of her leg and tosses her towards the crowd. The crowd instinctively ducked but Mina put a barrier up and stopped herself from crashing and launched herself back to Roth using the barrier as a spring load launch. But Roth quickly stopped her motion by side stepping again and karate chops her back.


    She quickly hits the floor and groans. Instead of laying in defeat she slowly got back up and dusted herself off. "Oooooh man I thought I had you that time..."


    The crowd was too stunned to speak, "See that. Even a kid can do it with his training." Said a proud Zacharey. Mina smiles and casts a healing spell on herself to make the pain dissipate. The group was at a loss for words. Even the smug adventurer was baffled by her performance.

 CHAPTER 28) Failure Will Not Be Tolerated

    It''s dark and damp, the cobblestone walls shine dimly from the very few light sources of torches that were scattered across the halls. There was one area that was wide open and bigger than the rest of the cells of this dungeon. In the center stood Dante, unable to move or sit. His entire body was chained by three giant collar-like chains. Giant steel chains hung from wall to wall keeping him suspended and forcing him to stand. The chains were meant to use and restrain tricorns due to their powerful force.


    Dante immobilized having the thousand yard stare towards the wet floor of the prison cell. He does not blink, and steam barely rises from his body of how much heat his body is producing off the freezing cold cell. Two knights guard the outside of his cell door in grey shiny armor holding pikes. They both stand at attention not letting their guard down. Footsteps can be heard approaching down the corridor, Aufnier reaches towards the two knights. They nodded their heads and stood aside for the guild master.


    Aufnier enters and stands in front of the behemoth called a man. Dante does not react; he continues to stare at the floor. "You and your so called "family", has caused quite the trouble for us last night. They call you the beast of man if I''m not mistaken correctly?"


    He does not respond.


    "You and your little accomplices will be put away for a long time. The death penalty was brought up several times, but they decided to let you live out your remaining days of your life in this dungeon. And I quite agree, given the impression you left on us and vital information you all left behind back on the estate."


    Dante still doesn''t respond.


    "Still silent, are you realizing the demise you have placed yourself in? Or rather... you feel sullen on the death of your companion?"


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Dante then tries to reach towards Aufnier and the massive chains rattled. Echoing throughout the dungeon. Just a few inches away from Aufniers face, but Aufnier does not move. A nerve was struck in Dante when Connerey was mentioned. Aufnier is unphased and stares at Dante with a vacant expression. Dantes heavy breathing slowed and relaxed again.


    "Whether I''m chained up or free makes no difference. The moment he died... it forfeited our lives..." Dante looks back down back to his stare like state.


    "What do you mean by forfeited?"


    " You knew Connerey was the lead in the slave trade. What do you think will happen when word gets out that the man in charge of the slaving hub is dead. We''re a wasted product now. If we can''t even protect our brother, how are we of any use to the Fidelity..."


    "So you''re casted aside, like wasted tools?"


    "Not casted aside, hunted. We are on the list of martyrs now. To keep assets and resources a secret."


    "You''re in our custody. No one will hunt you down here with all this security."


    Dante scoffs at Aufnier, " You think that will stop them? You have no idea how far we are in this society, how deep our system goes. You think you caught some golden goose of information from us? Goodluck because I won''t tell you a damn thing...you wasted your time, you fucking commoner."


    Aufnier makes a humph sound and only smiles. "Though a commoner I may be, I am quite confident we will get information one way or another." He makes his way towards the door only to stop just at the door handle. "Oh and by the way... you gave us plenty of information, you just haven''t realized it yet. Sleep well, beast of man."


    Aufnier dismisses himself leaving Dante only in the dark damp room of the cell once again. His eyes now are blistering with hatred. With each twitch of an eye his breathing becomes rapid again and finally bursts into a fit of rage. Yelling and thrashing still immobilized within the chain''s grasps. He yells as his voice echoes bouncing off the walls as he yells in pure blood gurgling rage.

 CHAPTER 29) Psychos, Youre All Psychos

    The training yard was busy with everyone working hard and sparring. After witnessing the unreal fight of a little girl holding out on her own just as any other seasoned adventurer would have; they were determined to train harder. Mina was finding joy on helping the other light magic users giving them tips and tricks on how to use their magic effectively. Unlike Mina, they were having a harder time trying to muster the mana powerful enough to produce walls. Mina was very patient with them and was glad to be an instructor for once. Roth on the other hand was not giving the others an easier time. They were no exception to the harsh training that he applied to Mina.


    His first group were swordsmen, teaching them the basic footwork and movement of handling a sword. Though they initially were offended that a young person was teaching them how to train in swordplay, they quickly realized how far they were. All the adventurers were tin and porcelain ranks with very egotistical attitudes. Roth put them back in their place and reminded them that they have to be vigilant and never underestimate an opponent, no matter how they look. The second group were magic casters. All ranging from the four attributes of the elements: Earth, Wind, Water, and Fire. Roth observed their method of casting as the majority of them used only their hands to cast while the rest were using a staff of their choice.


    While casting with hands is efficient and much quicker, their aim is very poor and lack power in their casting. While staffs are much more accurate, they require more finesse and much more caution. Staff users were also very weak and inexperienced with swords or any type of fighting other than magic. Roth took this opportunity to train them up to speed. The same crushing training he put Mina through, only this time his new skills will get them training much faster. For the past few days, they have done nothing but vigorous exercises, mana exertion, and stamina strengthening. Slowly, they were getting into the routine of working very hard with Roth almost getting competitive to see who can out last training till failure.


    "Hey kid, got a moment? Aufnier is here for you."


    He turns to see Zacharey and Aufnier standing beside each other. He stops his sparing with his trainee and heads towards Zacharey.


    "What''s up? Is there something wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing of such sort Mr. Malvikun. I was wondering if you can help us with the interrogations of the prisoners we captured from the estate."


    Roth looked at Aufnier in great confusion.


    "What? Why me?"


    "You see... Mr. Malvikun... they are refusing to speak with us at all."


    "Mhm, they mostly hurl insults and curses. One said he refused to speak to anyone, only to the one that killed his brother."


    Now Roth sighs in exhaustion. But he knows he cannot refuse.


    "Ughhhh fine, I''ll let Mina know before we head out."


    "Oh it''s quite alright. She can stay here. This shouldn''t take too long. Just some quick questions is all my dear boy."


    Roth look at Aufnier with a surprised look but happily accepted. With a quick goodbye and a reluctant Mina trying to go with Roth, he finally sets off with the two guild masters. They reached to a cobblestone structure that was very cube like and stood out of the rest of the buildings. The interior was no different, everything was cobblestone. The benches to sit, the desks, everything was cobblestone. Roth imagine this place to make anyone, mostly prisoners, to be uncomfortable as possible. The receptionist at the front stone desk bowed and guided them down a spiral stairway that led downstairs. After passing several floors they finally reached the bottom level. There were no traces of any outside light source. It was dark and damp, the only light sources were the few lanterns that lit the wet hallways. They finally made their way to a cell room. The bars keeping the prisoner in place were old and rusty. Almost as if you could get tetanus just barely touching it. Roth peer through the dark damp cell to find the young teen laying down on the concrete slab called a "bed".


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The receptionist opened the cell door as Its rusty hinges screeched and echo the chamber walls.


    "Be careful sirs, I''ll be right here if need anything." As the receptionist stood outside the cell patiently waiting.


    "Go ahead kid. Your time to shine again." Said Zacharey jokingly.


    Roth grunts under his breath and enters only to be stopped by a vulgar mouth.


    "I thought I told you stingy fucks I ain''t talking. Fuck off already"


    "Oh? I thought you wanted to meet the one who killed your brother." Said Aufnier chillingly.


    The teen lifts his head up to look as he was laying in the cold stone slab.


    "You''re kidding? This is the guy? He looks too wimpy to be killer"


    He gets up free from any chains restraining him. Roth stepped back a bit but notices a collar like the ones used on the demis, but it looked different from a slave collar. It was engraved all around and had a jewel in the front of it that connected as a lock. It faintly glowed a dark blue collar that seem to fade in and out slowly.


    "Awww someone scared? Thanks to this stupid brace on my neck I''m weak and can''t do anything."


    "It''s a mana dampening collar. We aren''t going to take any risks with your history, boy." Said Zacharey annoyed.


    "It''s Dalek, not boy you red headed fuck..."


    "I don''t give a rattadon''s ass. You killed many men, good men. Now we have him here so speak."


    "Fiiiine, fine. So you''re the one who killed my brother huh?"


    "Yeah, I did, he didn''t give me much of a choice."


    "Pfft, clearly. But if you killed him, so that means you''re strong, I guess. Even if you do look boring and bland."


    "So tell me, Dalek, your power is dark magic correct?" Questioned Roth. The others stood behind him letting Roth ask the questions.


    "Yup, duplicate magic. I can make copies of myself and whatever I have on hand. Not to brag... but It''s a pretty nifty gift to have."


    "You sound proud of what you did. These are other people with families and lives you''ve taken. Doesn''t that mean anything to you?"


    "Hahaha! NO. The fuck? Why should I? The world and this society gave up on us long ago. Why should I have any remorse for them. The Fidelity gave me and my family a place to call home. I lived too comfortably to give a rattadon''s ass about other people. And if it means I have to kill and enslave a whole bunch a demi humans in the process then so be it, I don''t care."


    "My god you''re a psycho, all of you are psychos. Is this what the Fidelity is made of?"


    Dalek lays back onto the slab and places his hands behind his head for support to rest his head.


    "I don''t know, you''re gonna soon find out once the Fidelity comes for you all."


    "What do you mean by that?" Roth clenches his fists tightly.


    "We''re on the list of martyrs now. I doubt we''ll be alive in the next few weeks."


    "So they just kill you if you''re ever compromised? You''re locked in here. There isn''t a possibility of them getting in."


    "You''re not very smart are you. They have eyes and ears everywhere, influence across the whole continent. You think they just going to let one of their assets slip by and spill information. They''ll kill anyone who is involved, and I mean anyone."


    Roth looked at him like if he was some sort of alien. He felt disgusted hearing that and the situation he put himself...no, the situation he put everyone in.


    "I''m bored of this now, close the cell, you''re letting the draft escape. Fuck off will you, I''m done talking."


    "Wait, what about that red stuff Connerey took, the one that made him insanely strong?" Demanded Roth.


    "If you survive long enough then you''ll find out. Now piss off."


    Roth looked in annoyance and walked out of the cell with Zacharey and Aufnier behind. Aufnier places a hand on his shoulder and reassures him.


    "Don''t fret Mr. Malvikun, you gave us more information than we could get out of him. We must be prepared for their next move."


    They all followed the receptionist back to the entrance, but before Roth followed, he stopped to look back for only a moment. He stares at the cell wondering what happened to him and wonders a theory of the Fidelities sinister tactic on how they recruit its members.

 CHAPTER 30) The Wrath of The Serpent

    "Are you sure you guys are able to travel? Despite your injuries?"


    Roth and Mina both stand at the outskirts of the city in front of the Fox Fang mercs worried for them. Their injuries are still healed thanks to Roth''s healing magic, but the amount of lost blood still made them look fatigue. Ganzo and Ifani smiled at him for his caring nature.


    "Hey we''ll be fine, no need to worry about us. Me and Ganzo we''ll be fine. We overdue our stay too long and need to get back to Galobethroga."


    "He''s right kid, these two will be fine with what you did. They just need nap in the wagon is all and they should be right as rain haha."


    "I guess Tobias, but still."


    Tobias puts his hand on Roth''s shoulder, "Kid, it''s alright. You do what you gotta do and try to take these sons of bitches down. We need to regroup with our other members since we lost so many on this job. We''ll meet again soon. Don''t you worry kid, we won''t waste the second chance you have given them."


    "I hope you guys come back even stronger after your recovery!" Said Mina excitedly as she flexes with both arms making the group giggle. They all said their goodbyes and promise to meet with each other very soon. They both continue to wave as their wagon slowly vanishes over the hill. They stand there in silence for a moment until Mina was the one to break it.


    "They are really nice people. I do hope we can see them again soon."


    "Yeah... I hope so too."


    "By the way, how much longer are we going to keep training the adventurers?"


    "We should be done by now. I don''t see any reason to stay much longer."


    "Hm? What makes you so sure big brother?"


    "Because Aufnier summoned us for a serious meeting. The crazy kid Dalek said something that I can''t get out of my head."


    "Oh no... what did he say...?"


    Roth crosses his arms and exhales exhaustingly.


    "He said that they were on this list of martyrs because they failed in protecting that insane guy."


    "They... they kill their members if they fail? At anything?"


    Roth doesn''t say a word, he only nods. Mina looks down in worry thinking what will happen if they keep provoking the Fidelity. Suddenly she feels a hand being placed on top of her head. She senses his reassurance, remembering the promise he made to her.


    "C''mon let''s not keep Aufnier waiting, it''s getting dark soon."


    She giggles and agrees. They finally made their way back to the adventurers'' guild into the guild masters office. There he sees Zacharey sitting on top of his desk as he''s arguing with Aufnier on the other side of the room.


    "Aufnier I think you worry too much. They are in our custody. In the most guarded dungeon in this city. I doubt that they will try anything."


    "You have always been too lax on everything, even in the most serious situations that can be the difference of life and death. If what that child said is true, then the Lernaean Fidelity hold more extreme power than before."


    "Just calm down Aufnier, we''ll just-"


    "I will not calm down you infuriating muscle head!"


    Roth was stunned to see the cool collected monotone Aufnier yell in anger. Roth and Mina stand there appalled on what they just witnessed. Aufnier notices them and coughs to collect himself.


    "I... apologize you had to see that. I was just in a disagreement with this fool."


    "Come now Aufnier I''m telling you that they will be fine. No one is getting in or out of that building."


    Roth just waits for them to stop sulking at each other. Suddenly he gets a feeling of pure anxiety out of nowhere. Almost having heart palpitations as he grabs his chest quickly. Mina glances at Roth and immediately comes to his aid.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Big brother what''s wrong? Are you alright? You look a little flushed."


    "I... I don''t know, something doesn''t feel right." He looks at both the guild master''s still bickering.


    "This is ridiculous, I''m sorry to keep you waiting Roth. My fool of a friend Zacharey doesn''t understand common safety practice. I Just wanted to discuss on your teachings with the adventurers here."


    "Yeah... go ahead I''m listening..."


    "We figured you''ve done an extremely well vigorous training method for them. They actually took every advice to heart and performed at almost double the expectations of their own rank. We have decided you can rest now and be able to go back to Galobethroga if you so choose."


    "Yeah good... that sounds good..." As he tries to control his fast breathing.


    Zacharey notices this as well, "Hey kid, are you feeling alright, you don''t look too good."


    "I... I don''t know... something doesn''t feel right."


    "Hm? What do you mean Mr. Malvikun?"


    Suddenly the impending doom feeling grows with intensity just behind the wall of the guild masters.


    "Oh no... Mina! Barrier on that wall now!"


    She is quickly startled but accepts his command without question. Roth puts a barrier quickly as well.


    "Oh my Mr. Malvikun, what are you-"


    BOOM


    Both the guild masters were sent flying towards Roth but were unscathed by the shrapnel of debris. The shock wave from the explosion was so powerful even Mina and Roth were pushed back despite their double barrier. The two guild masters lying down quickly turn in horror of what just happened. A massive hole was in place where they were standing. The floor torn open revealing the bottom level floor as screams can be heard downstairs. The building suddenly shakes as if something landed on top of the roof. The roof begins to shake loudly as if something heavy was walking above.


    "Mina enclose us with the barrier now!"


    "Okie-dokie!"


    She quickly makes a bubble shield around everyone, and Roth adds another layer to her shield as well. The thumping grows louder, material of the ceiling falls apart with each step. A single giant claw rests at the opening of the open hole and a low vibrating growl rumbles their bodies, shaking their organs. Slowly appearing on the other side of the wall a giant scaly snout emerges. Its teeth snarling slowly, its color was a vibrant black grey mix. The skin of the horrifying beast made it look as it was made out of stone. As its head fully emerge it stared deep into their souls. It''s eyes a deep amber color with vertical beaded pupils. Steam slowly poured out the creature''s mouth slowly between its giant dagger teeth. Its throat convulsing from the sound of its vibrating rumble.


    "Oh you got to be fucking kidding me..." Roth''s blood sank all the way to his feet seeing this dragon like creature. Roth was always ecstatic when it came to fighting monsters in the real world. But that was when he was faced with a screen and not virtual. To see a beast like this up close gave Roth dread. This was not the type of feeling he would have had if he ever faced a creature like this. No, time and time again, all the enemies he has face has been nothing but fear for him. Suddenly the rumbling became louder and more aggressive. The inside of the mouth began to slowly glow brighter and brighter, and steam began to pour out more profusely. The sound of gusting wind filled the room until the sound came to an abrupt halt.


    Then the beast unleashed an ungodly amount of fire at the group. Mina screamed out of pure terror while still holding on to the barrier. The two guild masters were petrified staring at the flames that were barraging the barrier. The sound was painful, as if they were being hit by a massive hurricane. Everything that was in the flames path instantly disintegrated and was carving a hole behind them. The books and paintings and maps that were off to the side and not in the path of the flames still burst into flames. The heat was torment, the items that caught on fire reminded Roth like the atomic testing bomb videos he saw during history class in higschool. The flames were becoming unbearable, even with the barriers it still felt like they were being cooked from the inside out. But then the beast stopped its barrage and flew away in a haste. The deep sound of its roar teared open the sky as it screeched away.


    The room was now in ablaze. The fire was spreading fast, too fast. Roth looked at Mina with a determined look.


    "Mina when I say now, I need you to drop the barrier quickly and duck, same for you two, stay low and close to me."


    "Are... are you sure big brother?!?"


    "Trust me or we''re gonna die if we do nothing."


    " I''ve always trust you. I''m ready..."


    "Okay... NOW!"


    Mina lets go of her barrier and ducks quickly at Roth''s feet. The other two crawled quickly toward him as well. The moment the barrier went down It felt like they just arrived in the center hell. His skin almost boiling but Roth quickly put the bottom of his palms together and aimed his palms out toward the spreading flames. He doused the flames with intensity of cold icy water. Quickly spinning around to get as much as possible. He feels his hairs singeing from the flames around him. It felt like an eternity, but he managed to put the raging fire out, in the room he was in at least. The crackling of the wood sung heavily still being hot under their boots. Roth slowly went to the edge of the exposed wall to see the beast.


    "That''s... that''s a wyvern. What in the bloody hell is a wyvern doing all the way out here." As Aufnier tries to collect himself but was still shaking up by the whole ordeal.


    Roth doesn''t turn back; he still continues to stare out of the exposed wall. The others followed him to see what he was looking at, to their demise, they felt true despair. As they gaze upon the city, everything was in chaos. The skies are littered with wyverns burning indiscriminately. The once setting night sky was now bright as day with the burning homes of families. The sky clouded by smog and smoke. In that moment they were frozen, all they could do was look at the horror the wyverns were causing.

 CHAPTER 31) A Dash to The Dungeon

    They stare out of the damaged hole seeing the city be turned into cinders. They all held their breath as they were in disbelief of the scene they are witnessing. Aufnier goes closer to the opening as his face is in pure despair.


    "Madness... this is pure, madness... how can wyverns be here? How is this possible? They are solitary creatures, yet they''re so many. They shouldn''t be this far down in the southern part of this continent."


    "Isn''t it obvious Aufnier, it''s the Fidelity." As Roth said still looking over the burning city.


    "Sir Malvikun... surely you jest. We can''t be sure it could be them. Obtaining this many wyverns is impossible."


    "You heard what that kid said in the dungeon, right guild masters? He said they have influence across the continent."


    "My god, you really think so kid? Aufnier old friend, if this really is possible then we need to be more careful in our planning. I know I was laxed just a moment ago, but you''re right. If they attack our city, then I know where they might go during this chaos."


    Roth turns towards the guild masters to answer Zacharey''s statement, "To the dungeon where the three are being held."


    Aufnier''s face was lost in defeat. He clenches his fist and asks Roth one last time for assistance, " Sir Malvikun, I ask with a heavy heart but... will you please assist us once more... stop those trying to kill the captives and if possible... help with the extermination of these wyverns."


    He bows his head very low bringing himself humility hoping he says yes.


    "Aufnier no need to bow ill see what I can do to stop this assassination attempt. Mina, ready to dive back into hell?"


    "I am very terrified of this big brother... but you said to me a while back that I will face many deaths and hardships. I accepted it, wherever you go I will follow! I''m not that same helpless little girl you''ve known before! LET''S DO THIS AND KICK THOSE FIDELITIES BUTT FOR EVERYTHING THEY''VE DONE!"


    She hypes herself still with a scared expression but pushes through with an arm raised high above with motivation. Roth smiles to see her very determined even if she is scared. Aufnier and Zacharey look at the two of them in disbelief hearing what she said to him but quickly snapped out of it.


    "I... am eternally grateful. The two of us are, we will never forget this. We need to gather up as many as the adventurer''s as possible to fight back this threat. Quickly sir Malvikun, head to the dungeon and stop whoever is behind this ploy."


    "On it sir. Mina let''s go, hurry."


    "Oh! Right big brother!"


    Roth quickly jumped out the hole and into the brick streets. Mina followed behind but used her light magic as stairs quickly on Roth''s trail. They ran as fast as they could past the intense demonic size flames surrounding them. People were in disarray, screaming, some were trying to put their homes out with water magic but failed. The heat was intense, even the buildings that wasn''t hit by the wyvern''s fire were slowing catching as the fire was spreading all around. A gust of enormous wind blew past them as both looked up to see the massive wyvern flying past them. Some the citizens fell back from the wave of air hitting them. And in doing so the fire spread even faster. As if the wyvern was doing this intentionally.


    Roth felt terrible for not helping anyone but figured if they can stop the source whoever is controlling them then the wyverns could stop attacking all together. Suddenly they were stopped in their tracks as one the beast flew and landed aggressively in front of them. Looking at it closer was more terrifying and impressive. The beast was thirty feet long and the wings towered over him as it made its way to Roth snarling and rumbling. Roth stood his ground and pulled out his new sword that the guild master gave him as a gift for helping the new adventurer''s. The draconic creature slowly moved in towards them as it growl and showed its massive dagger teeth.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Now do it now!"


    A voice can be heard somewhere hidden around them and suddenly barriers held the wyvern in place trapping the beast as it roared and screech aggressively. Light magic users held the beast down nearly five of them casting the same type of barrier that Roth uses. A group of adventurer''s charge toward the beast as they climbed on top and proceeded to jab their swords and pikes into the head of the beast. Roth was amazed at their determination and anger they had against the wyvern. He realizes that the group that attacked was some of the adventurers that he had trained.


    "Go sir! We''ll hold this beast off!" As one brave adventurer said holding onto the horn of the beast''s head while still trying to penetrate the thick scales. Roth thanked them and continued to the path of the dungeon. As they reached around the corner to the dungeon the path was being obstructed by large debris and flames. There was no other choice but to trek backwards around to reach it. Frustrated he tries to run fast as he can with Mina still behind him. Mina''s stamina is extremely higher now than ever before thanks to his training. Mina''s face was still scared but still manages to be next to his side through all the hell flames they have endured. As they make their way back around, they see the adventurer''s still struggling to kill the wyvern. It then broke free from the barriers restrain. The wyvern stands on its two hind legs and spread its wing wide open. Its roar was immense as it nearly made their ears bleed from the intensity.


    More wyverns can be heard screeching in response to its cry. Roth quickly ran to an adventurer and stole his pike.


    "Hey what are you-"


    "Just trust me!"


    He ran towards the bleeding cut up wyvern and proceed to aim at the chest of the standing beast. Its roars still echoing the glowing orange sky. Roths body began to generate wind focusing all around into his arm. He rushed toward the beast and threw the pike as he yelled aggressively. The pike shot out of Roths grip instantly with the help of his wind magic. The wind guided the pike and made a corkscrew spin, its speed was incredible as only a whistle can be heard as it flew by. The pike clashed deep into the wyvern''s chest and penetrated the armor scales. Its high pitch cry tear opens the sky as it fell backwards onto the buildings crushing it under its massive weight. The wyvern did not move, it laid lifeless in the rubble with its belly up. Roth quickly turned around and shouted to all the adventurers.


    "New plan! don''t fight these things! Your priority is to save as many lives as you can! Go! Now!"


    They were stunned seeing him took down that single wyvern but obliged and quickly split up to help anyone who was trapped in any burning buildings. In the distance he sees tiny dots flying out from the castle on the other end of the city. Messenger pigeons flying everywhere warning every one of the horde of wyverns that besieged Ezhine. Roth quickly found an alternate path towards the dungeon, but the path was so small, debris and flames surrounded everywhere. They surrounded themselves with a small barrier from keeping their clothes from catching on fire. Slowly almost crawling through all the rubble they found the entrance of the building. They had to crawl nearly putting their face on the hot stone floor just to enter the nearly collapsing entrance.


    The building was empty, luckily, no damage or flames has entered the building. The strong stones made it a fortress from the outside chaos. They quickly made their way down the spiral staircase as echoes and booms vibrated the underground fortress. The plap sounds as their feet made on the wet damp stone floors echoes the walls as they made their way to the first cell, dalek''s cell. But Roth was confused, the cell door was open. and inside was nothing but the slab of the stone bed.


    "No... no no no no no!"


    He rushes to the other cells but were completely empty. He scoured the entire floor but was completely empty. The only remnants and signs of life were the collars and chains of their bonds. Roth clenchs his teeth and fist and punches the wall


    "DAMN IT!"


    Mina looks at him with worry and tries to comfort him but decided to let him vent. Through all the fire and flames and ignoring the cries of other citizens was all for nothing.

 CHAPTER 32) An Unexpected Outcome

    Dalek rests as he is laying on the stone slab with his hands behind his head for support. The dungeon is quiet, and droplets of water can be heard slowly being dripped in his cell. The collar on his neck itches as it chafes. He ignores it still trying to get some type of sleep. *BOOM*, Dalek was startled and immediately stumbled off the bed hitting the damp floor. Large amounts of dust fell from the ceiling as the explosion rock the foundation. He quickly ran to the cell door and try to peak out to see what was happening. The guards posted on that floor were in panic and were rushing out to see what had happened. Explosions kept pummeling the surface, confusing Dalek.


    "What about the prisoners here!"


    "Forget it they''ll be fine! We need to defend outside quickly!"


    The Guards all ran out as Dalek shouted at them.


    "Hey! Hey!!! What''s going on?! Gah! For fucksakes..."


    As he looks side to side as best as he can between the bars, he sees a dark shadow in the corner with no light shining at it. For some reason he feels queasy looking at the dark spot. He feels... anxious, trying to squint his eyes to see the shadow spot. Slowly a figure stepped out of the shadow in a black cloak wearing a porcelain mask. It was white and the only visible feature on it was two black dots resembling eyes. Its simplicity was nerve ending for Dalek, almost ritualistic. Soon two more figures appear on the other side of the hallway where he wasn''t paying attention. One had the same two black dots while the other was slanted lines. The three stood right in front of his cell not saying a single word. Dalek stepped back a bit frightened as they stared deep into his soul.


    "Oh my, oh my, oh my! Look how poorly they treated you! They need to learn a thing or two about proper hospitality hehehehehehe!"


    Dalek''s blood sank to his feet hearing that cheery playful voice coming from behind the three masked men. They stepped aside and standing behind was Frida rocking back and forth from heel to toe.


    "Hello little boy! It''s been a while; did you miss me??"


    "Frida... I figured the Fidelity was going to show... I didn''t expect them to send you..." Saying as he tries to put a smile keeping his composure. She slowly walks towards the cell door and places her hand on the lock. The long pink sleeve still drooping over her hands hasn''t change, but the lock suddenly began sizzling until a loud clang can be heard. The masked man to her side reached for the bars and slide it open with such vigor. She walked towards him slowly staring at him with that white kitsune like mask.


    "Sooooooo, are you ready little boy?"


    Daleks forced smile slowly turned to realization and had a defeated look. He walked closer to her and dropped to his knees. He raised his head and places his hands behind his back. Frida tilts her head to the side watching him place himself into position.


    "Just... do it quick. Thats all I ask... please..." She slowly raises her hand high up in the air. Dalek with no emotion stares and closes his eyes waiting for the strike of hers. She brings down her hand but only knife hand strikes the top of his head softly making a soft thud sound.


    "What are you doing you dummy?"


    He opens his eyes wide in a confused manner, "Wha- I thought... I thought you were here to- to kill me..."


    "No you dummy, I''m here to rescue you guys." She bends down toward his face with her hands on his hips. Her voice now switched to a sinister tone.


    "You really think I go through all this trouble just to execute three failures? Do you honestly think so little of me and my capabilities? If I wanted you all dead, you would''ve been killed the next day you''ve been captured."


    "Y- Yes ma''am..." His face was terrified and couldn''t move.


    "Good! Now we got that awkwardness out of the way!"


    She quickly reaches at Dalek''s throat startling him as she grabs tightly.


    "Just hold still darling, it will hurt if you struggle hehehehe."


    Loud sizzling can be heard under her grip and soon she let go as he clings to his throat to breathe again. The collar on his neck fell to the floor as its loud metal brace echoed the cell walls. He looks down and slowly grabs the collar in complete awe. He stares at her in disbelief, "But... but why?"


    "I''ll tell it once you''re all together, follow me little one hehe."


    She walks out the cell with her arms swayed out as she hums walking done the stone corridors. The three are directly behind her as dalek follows quickly. Banging can be heard as it becomes louder the closer they got. Ophelia can be seen hitting her head repeatedly, her forehead bleeding profusely. Grabbing the bar of the cell with her only hand while the other just resting to her side.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Ophelia!"


    She stops and looks up to see Dalek with Frida and three others. Her extreme rage suddenly turned to horror. She stumbles back as she falls to the floor. The mouth brace still on her head does not move an inch. Only grunts and muffled sounds come out of Ophelia.


    "Sister it''s okay she''s actually here to save us."


    "Thaaaaaaaaat''s right! How are you holding up! It looks like they''re treating you like a savage animal. Tsk,tsk and you lost your sword arm too. I really like that arm..."


    She grabs her own missing arm as she looks away in shame. Frida melts the lock, and her masked man grabs the cell door again. She stands over Ophelia and grabs her face without hesitation. Ophelia panics and sways her arm around in confusion. Loud sizzling is heard again as Ophelia muffled screams can be heard. Frida removes her hand, and the mask falls apart to the floor, clanging. Ophelia tries to catch her breathe but Frida quickly walks out the cell towards Dante''s cell. Dalek makes a copy of himself and helps her up.


    They reach to a wooden door as Frida kicks it down with no hesitation in her step. Dante hangs from his chains forcing him to stand.


    " Oh my! They went all out with you hahahaha! How''s it hanging my behemoth of a brute, get it! Hanging hahahaha!"


    Dante doesn''t respond, he only stares at her.


    "Ah pooey, I still see you''re such a sourpuss as always." She cast several purplish orbs around her as she swung her arm down throwing them at the base of the chains. The metals began to dissolve and snapped aggressively. The chains whipped closely to Frida but refused to move from the same spot. Dante collapsed to the floor as he tried to stand up and stretched. "Why did you release me. I thought we were martyrs."


    "Yeah yeah I know, we still have one more person we need to rescue."


    Dante was confused on what she was talking about. Suddenly he heard the other voices, "Brother Dante! I''m glad to see you! Can you help us a bit."


    Dalek arrived with his clone as he was helping Ophelia. Dante with no hesitation walked toward her and help her up onto his shoulder. Ophelia smiled and held onto his shirt for support. Dalek dismissed his clone and jumped onto his back as well. These three were a lot closer than expect. Dante being a gentle giant to them, though only to them.


    So who are we rescuing? It''s only us three, the rest are just grunts."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Some family you all are. You''re just going to leave your brother, your master, behind???"


    "What?!" You mean...?"


    "Yup! We''re saving your dead brother! Praise me! Don''t be shy hehehe."


    They were all confused on what she meant but followed her outside, nonetheless. They were surprised to see the city on fire and wyverns flying the entire sky. The three masked men stood patiently, awaiting for their next order.


    "You three, I need you to go around the city and find that red cape boy. Don''t do anything just observe if you do. Oh and you can set fire to random things, kill who you gotta kill if they stand in your way okay? Toodles!"


    The three slowly nodded without saying a word and suddenly they vanished as a gust a wind blew past them. Frida rolled her sleeve back and places her finger under her mask. A long high pitched whistle can be heard under her mask. A roar is heard in the distance and landed right in front of them was a wyvern, growling and snarling back at them as the force of wind from its landing nearly knocked them all back except for Frida.


    "Listen up scaley. When we leave this area, I need you to burn this whole section on fire just try not to melt this stone building. Just make it very very difficult for anyone to reach here okay?"


    The beast snarled and chomped its jaws much like an alligator would. Frida slapped the beast hard on the snout and scolded it.


    "No! Bad boy! No biting mommy!"


    The other three were immobilized by fear and confusion. Frida broke the silence and headed in the opposite direction of the wyvern. As they reached far enough away, the beast can be seen hovering over in place and releasing a barrage of flames all around the area Frida had directed. The reached to a building that represented almost like a modern day morgue building. They entered the empty building with papers and rolling tables everywhere. She looked at one of the drawers for the bodies and found the initials of CE.


    "AH, there he is!"


    She grabs the handle and pulls on it, breaking its lock and sliding the table out. There lies the body of Connerey, only being covered by a blanket with nothing on him. The only thing he has on was a star looking pendant around his neck. Though weeks have gone by, it seems he has not rotted away at all, perfectly preserved.


    She turns his head to the side to expose the neck wound where he was stabbed.


    "Hmm what a shame. This is your lucky break young man. Touma really likes you, but you''re not getting off this easy with this failure." Her soft spoken voice was chilling to them. She pulls back her sleeve to show her hand and places it on top of the wound. The area glows in a dark purplish color. It spreads all the way up to his face and travels downward all throughout his body. Every vein in his body glows, lighting the room with the purplish glow. Frida stops and steps back looking over the corpse. The room was silent, only the screams and roars of the outside can be heard. GASPS, Connerey''s face lit up wide open and he gasps for air, coughing, and dry heaving.


    "Why hello sleeping princess! Did you enjoy your nap? You looked really peaceful sleeping I almost didn''t want to wake you up."


    Connerey is breathing extremely heavy, his eyes wide open still staring at the ceiling. The three siblings look at him with astounded faces. Ophelia looked as if she was about to cry.


    "Where... where is... he..."


    "Hm? Oh, what ever do you mean?" Frida leans over the table placing both hands under her chin looking at him.


    "The kid... the damn kid... with the red... cape. I''ll kill him... I''ll kill him...!"


    "Yes yes in do time. Normally all four of you would be charge and killed for your poor excuse of planning. But after recent events, it''ll be a waste to kill you all while we have this nuisance, meddling in our business. AAAAAAAAND you four will need to testify on what you experience of this failure."


    "Anything...I''ll do anything... as long as I get to kill that boy with my own two hands. I''ll gladly do anything you ask of me. Let me... kill him, LET ME KILL HIM..."


    "hehehehehehehe, such a good dog, yes you are."


    Frida pats his head like the puppy she thinks he is. The others don''t say anything, they let her do as she pleases. She turns towards the group and gives them a cold statement.


    "By order of the high seat, you all are charge with failure of protection of a high council member. Your punishment will be on hold for the time being. Do what you can to redeem yourselves of this astounding failure. For now, heheheheehehehehe let us enjoy this magical bonfire show and see what this nuisance can do."

 CHAPTER 33) The Battle of Ezhine P.1

    "DAMN IT! DAMN IT DAMN IT DAMN IT!!!"


    Roth furiously punches the cells stone wall. His barrage of punches was so strong that it slowly chips away the stone, piece by piece. Mina looks around the cell letting Roth get his anger out. She kneels down to inspect a broken collar that has been melted on its hinges. She looks back at Roth as he is holding his fist against the wall. His teeth clenching and his other hand clenching tightly as if he''s about to burst open his glove. The muffled explosions from the surface rumbled the underground.


    "We... are too late..."


    "Big brother...?"


    "The Fidelity got to them first... we... we ignored so many people that needed help just to- just to...TO FAIL!"


    She stares at him with worried eyes.


    "Why... why doesn''t anything go right! We do one thing, and another problem takes its place! It feels like we keep doing more harm than good! I... I keep getting people killed no matter what I do...I let this city met its demise. Because of me, these kind people will suffer. All because I accepted to help capture a single man. A single FUCKING MAN!"


    Roth rests his forehead against the wall trying not to burst into tears of anger and frustration. He closes his eyes trying not to cry, but suddenly feels something behind him. Mina hugs Roth from behind holding him close.


    "You didn''t cause this, the Fidelity did. All of this is the Fidelities doing, not yours big brother. Like you said to me before, people will die, that''s the business and price of being an adventurer. So don''t blame yourself, okay? You''re not alone anymore, we can get through this, together."


    Roth''s face was frozen hearing those words, he buckled under the weight of what she said and fell to his knees. For some reason what she said calmed Roth down. Still continuing to hug him around his neck now.


    "Thank you, Mina... that... that really means a lot..."


    "Hey, we''re in this together. You got my back and I got yours. We''re unstoppable together!"


    She puts her fist out to give him a fist bump. He looks a little surprised but slowly smiles and indulges her. He gets up and dusts himself off collecting himself again. "Thank you Mina, I think I''ve calmed down a bit now."


    "So what''s our next move boss!" She giggles and gives a funny salute to try and cheer him up more. He smiles and signals her to follow him. They slowly ascended the spiral staircase to reach the entrance, only to be stopped by a blockade of burning debris. The flames made the small little entrance that they had left, now collapsed.


    "Oh no! We''re locked in now!"


    "Ughh don''t worry I''ll get us out. Just put up a barrier for yourself really quickly, okay? "


    " Oh um...okay?"


    She surrounds herself with a small bubble barrier for herself and waits for Roth. Roth takes a deep breath in and aims his palm towards the ceiling while his other grabs his wrist. A glowing symbol floats above his palm and takes his aim, steady. A low hum begins to form and soon turns to a fast high pitch whir. Then a massive fireball shoots out erupting the entire ceiling. The roof explodes out shrapnel into the air like a massive volcano. Mina cowers from the blast as chunks of rock hit her barrier. Roth stands there unphased as no debris falls on him somehow. He reaches out with his hand to Mina with a confident attitude.


    "I need you to hold on tight and don''t let go no matter what, alright?" She nods and grabs his hand as he swings her onto his back. She grabs tightly on his leather chest armor near the neck opening and wraps her legs around. She almost looks like a little lemur the way she was piggyback riding him. She''s a little confused and hesitantly asks Roth.


    "Ummmm... what exactly are we going to-"


    "Hang on!"


    He then suddenly shoots up to the air through the hole at incredible speeds. Mina screams and she clings for her dear life. Roth was swaying side to side and was nearly corkscrewing around. He was trying to get his balance but kept spinning. He suddenly began to control his movements and soon was beginning to float in the air above the city.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    [PERK UNLOCKED: FLIGHT MOVMENT]


    Roth moves side to side, up and down, his flight maneuverable abilities were now becoming easy. He was flying like an actual superhero. Though he wasn''t technically flying, he was using wind magic on his boots to propel himself forward like a jetpack of sorts. Mina on the other hand was terrified and was closing her eyes shut super tightly. Roth chuckled feeling a rush of adrenaline and encourages Mina to look. She slowly opens one eye and sees the forest where they were before. It was beautiful, until she turned around to see the city. Half the city and some random spots on the unburnt side were engulfed in flames.


    They both looked down to see people running through the scorching city. Roth was just about to descend until Mina yelled in his ear. "Big brother look out!"


    He quickly looked up and saw the giant beast with its razor mouth wide open screeching as it was about to clamp down on the two of them. Roth evaded the snapping attack but now was descending fast and spinning. Mina was getting dizzy as she screamed at the top of her lungs. The beast swiftly maneuvers and did a complete one eighty and folded its wings to dive bomb them. Roth stabilized himself as he falls head first towards the ground still facing the beast. Roth conjures another spell of fireball and waits for an opening. The beast still flying towards them still focus, finally opens its mouth to bite them. He quickly shoots the fireball into the wyvern''s mouth, making the beast close it quickly. Its eyes flickering quickly on what just happened. A flash of light shoots out between its teeth as its body twitches and steers off course.


    Roth quickly rotated himself back upright hovering himself again. The wyvern''s body fell fast and hit a bell tower making the most aggressive gong sound in the universe. The tower collapses on itself as there were people near it quickly escaping the collapsing monolith. He checks on Mina to see how she see''s doing only to find her eyes still dazed from the spinning. He sighs with relief and slowly hovers towards the streets. The beast lays inside the ruble as its tail lays slithered outside.


    "We have to keep moving now, Mina, you can let go now."


    She lets go slowly stepping side to side still dizzy from the spiral fall. But finally manages to sober up, "Okay... I''m good now, let''s hurry back to the guild to see if they are in trouble."


    Roth agrees and leads the way with her next to his side. The whole area feels like being inside an industrial oven. With everything on fire, the whole place is unrecognizable. The whole city feels like a maze now for the amount of time the fire has spread. Soon both hear shouting and screaming. As they turn around a corner of a still intact house, they finally reach the main thoroughfare. Many scared lives were running past the two, one even bumped shoulders hard into Roth and didn''t even acknowledge him. Roth looked at the direction the people were running from and saw the other end of the road completely ablaze. Women and children running and crying. Adventurers who were in the lowest ranks tried to fight but were in pure despair and abandoned their fight. Two wyverns swooped down attacking the fleeing citizens. One landed on a roof top and roared into the smog filled sky. The other still circling above as if it were scanning which prey to take. Several knights were directing the traffic yelling everyone to evacuate.


    Several mages were with the knights as they casted many spells at the beasts. Ice, and rock to try and penetrate the thick armored scales. Other soldiers had crossbows and were making good hits, but it still wasn''t enough. One knight noticed Roth and quickly ran towards him at full sprint.


    "Are you Roth!?"


    "Yes... I am. I can help. Just let me-


    "No! You need to head straight for the castle! Follow the thoroughfare, it should lead you straight to it! Everyone is ordered to evacuate to the castle for protection! They said they needed you in the defense line!"


    "What about you mister?!?" Mina said with a worried felt heart.


    "Go!!! Now!!! Don''t argue just go to the-"


    He was cut off midsentence as a loud screech can be heard as the wyvern swooped down and grabbed him with its large talons. The man screamed in agony as he was being flown away. Roth was mortified what he just witnessed but he can see the knight reaching for something. The silhouette of the knight shows him sticking his hand out. His faint screams can still be heard but suddenly-BWRAM- The entire wyvern is engulfed by a massive explosion in the sky. Roth was stunned, he didn''t know how to process what he had witness.


    "We have highly grade explosives on us that detonated only by mana infusion! If we get swopped by them, we are ordered to kill them no matter the cost! Go kid, they need you! Don''t stop for anything!!!"


    Another knight passed by explaining to him for reassurance. Roth was hesitant but agreed to go to the castle. The two quickly dashed through the thoroughfare as fast as they could. There were so many people on the road, he was surprised the knights were actually holding them back. Scared screams as cries can be heard as he pushes his way through the crowd. A house suddenly combusts into millions of pieces as a wyvern passes by shooting out a massive fireball from its breath. The poor souls who were too close from the proximity of the blast were disintegrated in seconds. The others that were just in the right range lit their clothes on fire. Several women and men wriggled in agony screaming for help. One managed to grab a stranger''s foot begging for help.


    "LET GO OF ME! STOP YOU IDIOT, STOO-ARGHHHH!!!!!"


    The poor bystander was set on fire as well from how much the flames were so potent. Just as how gasoline would stick if set on fire. Roth and Mina endured their screams and still kept on pushing. Still pushing forward to defend the castle walls, hoping that he can end this disaster once and for all.

 CHAPTER 34) The Battle of Ezhine P.2

    Roth and Mina quickly sprinted to the castle as fast as they could within the panicking crowd. Everyone pushes each other out of the way not caring for anyone other than themselves. The wyverns swarm the skies as if they were toying the citizens. Screaming can be heard behind him as a stranger was caught by the talons of the beast. Roth quickly turns around to see the beast swooping. Some were missing their target while others were grabbing them perfectly. The main thoroughfare was a feeding ground for these wyverns. A gust of dust a debris blew at Roth''s face and the crowd as a wyvern lands hard on top of a home. The loud gust of air can be heard being sucked into the beast''s mouth. Roth quickly readied is water magic and shot a geyser size stream of water at the beast''s face forcing the water down its mouth.


    The beast stopped its loud hissing and flew away angry. The crowd didn''t thank Roth they continued to scream and run as soon as there was an opening. He didn''t blame them, he understood anyone would be terrified in this situation. He continued to trek through the debris and smoked as the fires were getting closer. Roth immediately halts in his tracks as Mina almost stumbled trying to stop fast. They both look at the castle to see it encase in a giant golden aura dome, a giant shield barrier surrounding the entire area of the castle. The citizens didn''t question it, they continued to run straight at the dome heading towards the front. Soldiers and knights were inside directing people to come in and not to run once inside. When the two finally made it inside they were greeted by a nervous looking female paladin with golden blonde hair.


    "Oh thank goodness, are you... are you Sir Roth Malvikun?"


    "Yes that would be me, I rushed as quickly as I can. I was told I needed to be here."


    "Why... um...yes, yes that''s true. A guild master told us to find an adventurer with a red cape and little girl with him. Please follow me... if you don''t mind."


    She lead the way to the front entrance of the castle. The whole area was huge, it was quite a walk from the entry of the dome to the front entrance. During that walk the entire gardens and open space was filled with tons of citizens. Makeshift tents, stations for food and water. Medical aid for the few with non-serious injuries. It was as if the whole yard was turned into some kind of festival for the amount of people who were saved. Some were having the thousand yard stare as they were covered in ash and burned marks. One looked up at Roth and said noting, he only followed him with his eyes giving no emotion, it frighten Roth a bit. Before they made their way into the giant entrance of the castle they saw many mages all scattered around the front entrance. They were raising their hands above their heads as they casted magic. A golden enchantment circle floated above their hands as it shimmered in the dark night. They look extremely fatigued trying their best to still keep the spell casted.


    "Okay, the guild master should be inside on the main floor. Goodluck, may Theanita guide you Sir Roth in this tragedy."


    "Um... thanks." He tries to be courteous but was never into religion. He scolds himself, when this is all over, he reminds himself that he needs to read up who this Theanita God is.


    The heavy double doors open as the two guards on watch open for him.


    "I need more gauze now!!!"


    "Coming! We need more healing potions too!"


    Roth was shocked seeing the castle floor, what''s meant to be clean and for nobility, was turned into a crude bloody field hospital. Rows and rows of stretchers of people turning in agonizing pain. Nuns from churches across the city working in unison to help the afflicted. Many of them were missing limbs, crying out for their mothers and families. Several nuns covered in blood try to hold down a soldier whose face was burn showing the side of his skull and teeth. He was panicking and losing his mind from the excruciating pain. Roth just stared and look at the struggling nuns baffled on the massacre within the castle walls.


    "Big brother, allow me to help here. I want to be a big help for you. I know you want to help... but they need you. Out there, big brother. Please let me do this."


    He stares at her in amazement and shock. He puts on a determined face and nods for her to go. She gives the biggest smile on her face and hugs him tightly. She quickly sprints towards the burned man''s face and places her hands over him. The nuns were confused but allowed her to stay. Slowly the man''s deliriousness became weakened and was calming down, till he finally falls asleep. The nuns were amazed and asked her who she was and praising her. Then a familiar voice is heard across the floor.


    "Mr. Malvikun! Oh thank heavens you''re alright. I was beginning to worry if the wyverns so how managed to get ahold of you, thank goodness I was wrong."


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "You have no idea how many times we were close to it."


    "It seems through all this turmoil, your little one still somehow manages to smile through and through." He turns towards Mina as she is smiling helping a little boy who is missing an eye covered in bandages. Roth gives a deep sigh.


    "I don''t know how she does it, but she is strong, stronger than me. You said you needed me here. What''s happening? And when did you guys put up a barrier like this?"


    "Didn''t you recognize them? Those were the same students your little one was helping in light magic. As soon as the first attack started, they set up this area as a safe haven from the wyverns. They''ve been casting this spell non stop. They have been drinking enhancement potions to keep them from running out of mana. The method of your barrier magic is astounding, if you two hadn''t teach them that spell, I doubt this castle would have still been standing. It''s as if it was fate."


    Roth looked towards the doors where the light magic users were, " You want me to be the head of the defense if they''re able to get through... correct?"


    "Apologize Mr. Malvikun, you are the most valuable adventurer we have in this city. With your unique abilities, we may be able to push them back." The castle walls shook violently as the chandeliers swung from its hinges. All the injured coward in fear, they were traumatized by the experience that even the sound of rumbling is setting them off. Soldiers and knights run through the aisles of the bed stretchers heading out through the double doors. Roth and Aufnier looked at each other and quickly rushed outside. The mages were at their breaking point, they were shaking still trying to keep the barrier together. A soldier quickly came behind the two caring a crate of vials. He places them down and proceeds to grab the vials giving the mages and holding it for them to drink. One by one they became more nourished, and the barrier became stable again.


    "This is regrettable, they can''t keep this up forever."


    Roth looks at the sky and sees the wyverns circling the barrier like vicious hawks. They keep blasting fire balls trying to weaken the barrier, almost as if they were testing its strength. His eyes widen and lost his voice trying to speak. In the moonlight, just in the shimmering light, was a massive swarm. A swarm that was heading from the burning ashes of the city towards the fortress of light. Soldiers were yelling to get everyone to safety and brought out heavy weapons. They brough out massive ballistae and set a defensive perimeter as they quickly reloaded the bolts and wind the wench. Zacharey can be seen running to the adventurers around the field to help everyone get inside the castle.


    The mages still held strong determined to not give up. A loud explosion booms from behind as a wyvern shoots a ball of fire at the barrier. The citizens quickly ran into the castle pleading not to be killed. A ballista takes aim and fires its piercing bolt. The bolt went through the barrier and strike deep into the chest of the beast. The shot was so powerful it went straight through the body. The beast crashed down onto an old home collapsing the house. Roth looked down at his hands and began contemplating on what he needs to do. The swarm of wyverns are now closing in, the remaining ones around continue to bombard the barrier with fireballs and dragons'' breath. One by one the mages are dropping from depleted mana. The shield flickers as some of the fire begins to seep through. The field that the refugees where began to be set ablaze. people were running faster to enter the castle walls.


    Ballistae fires one by one trying to take them out of the sky. Some hit some missed, but it wasn''t enough. Soon they will breach the barriers and lay waste to whatever is here. Roth''s vision became slow, he began to see everyone running in slow motion. The feeling of sheer anxiety and overwhelming odds was battling him but had the courage to face through. He slowly headed to the middle of the area in front of the castle and exhaled loudly. He reaches for his sword and unsheathes it, raising his free hand above his head. Aufnier looks in confusion as to what he is doing. Nothing is happening, he still raising his hand while having a firm grip on his sword. Ever so slightly something begins to form outside the fading barrier. Almost as if clouds were forming. The wyverns are now at the doorstep of the barrier, clawing and scratching to get in. Two of them even use to barrage the barrier with a jet stream of fire.


    "ummmm... Mr. Malvikun what are you-?"


    "SHHHH"


    Roth is concentrating and his developing this spell to combat against the wyverns. Soon that giant ball of clouds becomes darker and pouring. Soon a text pops up Infront of his vison.


    [WARNING: OVER CONSUMPTION OF MANA IMMININTE]


    Roth didn''t care. He focused all his energy until finally, he snaps, he yells into the night sky giving a loud war cry scream. A giant ark of lighting shoots out of Roth''s hand and into the cloud. The cloud now explodes and the entire sky is now filled with streaks of lightning. Loud cracking of the lighting echos the entire kingdom. Covering the sky with a beautiful streaks that made the dark night into bright daylight. Roth continues to scream with his entire soul as the lighting refuses to stop shooting. The wyverns are falling out of the sky left and right like mosquitos to bug spray. One last second and the lightning ceases. A giant echo of thunder can be heard ripping the sky apart. Roth stood there with blurry vison trying to stand and not topple over.


    YOUAREWORTHY


    Roth heard and ancient and elder voice echoed in his mind as he tried to question the voice, but it was futile. Roth collapses and hits the stone pavement face first. Soldiers and knights rushed towards his aid trying to wake him. He was not responding; the only responses were the raging fires of the burning city and the sizzling of the electrocuted wyverns.

 CHAPTER 35) Every Cloud Has a Silver Lining

    Darkness, all Roth could see was pitch black darkness. He couldn''t move a single inch, as if his body was frozen stiff. Then he felt cold, as a chill went down his spine. He could hear...wind? A gentle gust of wind blowing all around him. He could barely open his eyes but what he could see was a massive hill...no... a mountain, none like he seen in the area. Now he''s in a dark cavern, hearing the echos of drips and rocks falling ever so slightly. It''s as if he''s in a dream flying through these various areas. The cavern seems to be getting darker and darker. No more noise, no sounds of dripping cave water, no sounds of wind or any type of draft. Just...silence, unnatural silence. He felt uneasy looking into the dark with no response. The darkness felt evil, felt demonic. Suddenly, two giant glowing demonic eyes filled the entire void blinding him.


    YOUAREWORTHY


    "Wh-what? What are you?" As Roth''s voice echoed in the void.


    IAMTHEFURYTHATRIPSTHESKYAPART


    IAMTHEFLAMETHATDRIVESTHESEASTOBOIL


    IAMTHETREMORSTHATMAKETHEGROUNDTEAROPEN


    THEYCALLMEBYMANYNAMES


    DEVOUREROFMAN


    THEFLAMEGODOFHELL


    THECALAMITYGOD


    "What do you want from me! I''m guessing you''re the one who sent those wyverns here. You with the Fidelity! They work in the occults too!"


    YOUAREWORTHY


    FINDME


    WHEREWINTERMEETSTHEHEAVENS


    WHERETHESKYSHINESINANEMERALDSEA


    YOUWILLTHENHAVEYOURANSWER


    "Hold on wait! I said wait!"


    The eyes slowly began to vanish and was left in total darkness. He screamed at the voice to come back as his own loudly echoed the void. Roth then woke up gasping for air as he was choking on his own saliva. He was inside the castle''s main area. Looking to his left he sees rows of people in cots, some sleeping some groaning in pain. He looks to his right and sees more rows, some were empty, and some were trying to sleep but couldn''t from the amount of pain they were in. He slumps back down and exhales gruesomely. When opening his eyes he sees a maid covered in blood staring down at him in shock and runs the other way,


    "Lady Mina! Your brother has woken up!"


    He heard a loud gasp with the pitter patter of footsteps heading towards him. He sees Mina as she jumps towards Roths arms.


    "Oh big brother! You scared me there for a moment! Why do you always be so reckless!"


    "I- I''m sorry Mina.."


    "Geez, you''re a handful sometimes you know that." As she squeezes him in her arms.


    " How long was I out for?"


    "It wasn''t even that long, It''s almost mid-day already."


    "What happened outside after I passed out?"


    "Well... I mean...", She said with a nervous chuckle. He looked at her with great confusion and got up from his cot. He walked out the huge double doors only to be greeted by a giant blinding light from the sun. Once his eyes were stable enough, he can see half the sky filled with black smoke. The fires have been finally put out just recently as the plumes of black smoke are still rising high. He looks all around as the mages from the night are leaning against crates and the walls of the castle still exhausted from the ordeal. He walks forward into the castles front yard and stops in his tracks. His voice was lost seeing the surreal scene in front of his eyes.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Wyverns lying belly up, face planted, huge drag marks from crashing from the sky. Some of them had huge bolts from the ballista''s work but the rest was his handiwork. He slowly walked down the make shift path of the area that was used as the resting area for the civilians. Tents and small make shift houses destroyed or burned down. Some were looking in the rumble scavenging anything they could find. Others were just exhausted and were sleeping, even on top of ruble. He works his way onto the main street and sees other adventurers out and about helping the cleanup of the city.


    Mina follows behind not saying a word allowing Roth to see everything for himself. On an intersection of the thoroughfare, he sees a large group of people surrounding the area. He goes to inspect It to see what all the commotion was. Once he did however, he was mortified. Rows upon rows of people lied dead on the floor in a grotesque manner. There were people badly bruised and bloody. Others were missing limbs, and one even had his head sliced open. Another look as if a giant bite mark tore half through her body. And the others Roth was not ready for, the others were all burned corpses. Still in their poses of their withering pain, arms held up from blocking the flames, others as if they were crawling away. The one that did make Roth cry and brough him to his knees was the corpse of a young, burned woman who was in a fetal position. She was holding something in her arms as if she was trying to protect something. Deep in her grasp was the corpse of an infant nearly unrecognizable from how charred and blackened the corpses were. Their clothes infused onto their bodies; some adventurers armor also mended together as it melted onto their skin.


    Roth nearly gagged but didn''t puke. The people around were all praying for them, even the nuns were there blessing the bodies one by one.


    "May you rest and let the divine light guide you through your rapture. Let it be known through great peril and sorrows, that the goddess may take your hand in your eternal rest. Let it be known that through strife, we remained unbroken. For you are not gone, only at rest from the harsh world we all endure that is called life. Through her will and devotion we shall remain unbroken. For this is not the end, and the memories of the lost shall continue through us until we returned to dust as well. And our legacy shall be passed down with theirs, until the end of time."


    The crowd all said amen in unison. But they still gathered around the same area as more people keep bring in more dead bodies. Mina places a hand onto Roth''s shoulders comforting him. He collects himself again and walks down the thoroughfare until he hears a familiar voice.


    "Hey kid! Boy am I glad to see you are okay son, how are you holding up?" It was Zacharey and his rookie team of adventurers behind him.


    "I''m doing fine... thanks but what about..."


    "Kid don''t worry, what you did last night was a miracle. If I didn''t know better, I would''ve been praying to you thinking you were an archangel haha."


    "Erm... well I''m not an angel, far from being one actually."


    Zacharey sighs and places his hand on his shoulder, " Kid, don''t beat yourself up. You did more than enough, you saved this city without barely trying. I don''t know how or why you have such amazing talents but it''s fate that you''re here. Though we may have lost lives in this dark tragedy, you still saved this city and all its people. For that you have my eternal gratitude." The other newbie adventurers are in total shock seeing their war harden guild master bow to the young teen. Since he''s always been hard on them.


    "Please don''t bow, I''ve kind of been burned with these praises all the time. By the way where is Aufnier?"


    "Haha I understand, he''s busy at the moment talking with the lord of Ezhine, but there is someone here to see you."


    Roth looks behind and sees two cheery face people happy to see him. It was Sillo and Shiana, Sillo waves and yells hello from afar while Shiana waves while helping and injured person from a nearby destroyed building.


    "Here I thought you couldn''t surprise me anymore than you could. Then you had to display that act of God performance in the sky." Said Sillo making a joke while chuckling.


    "I agree with my brother. We were out helping the citizens go to the evacuation point and putting out the fires until we saw that giant lighting tower tear the whole sky apart." She passes the injured man to the nuns where they guided him to treat his wounds.


    "Wyverns were dropping left and right. I don''t know how you did it but you basically encapsule the whole city area killing off all the wyverns." Sillo was getting a bit overexcited.


    "Hey is that the lightning kid!"


    "Yeah it is! He''s that famous adventurer everyone''s talking about!"


    The group that Sillo and Shiana were with for the rescue teams finally caught up and recognized him since they were at the center of that lightning show. They gathered around him asking him so many questions and wanting to know how he was able to do such a feat.


    " Hey everyone let''s capture this moment with the wyvern slayer! "


    "Yeah let''s do it!"


    "Count me in!"


    Roth was confused what they meant by that. The whole group went around the block and there lying on the corner was a dead wyvern perfectly spread out. One man pulled a weird metalic wooden box that had a giant dark blue gemstone sticking out. He infused the gem with mana until the gem turned pure white. He pulled it down and a ticking sound began as he rushed towards the group as everyone posed in position. One was being silly and hang from its back. While Zachery stood on top of its head proudly. Mina was getting excited for she didn''t even know what it was. But Roth guess it was their version of an old-time retro flash camera. Before the flash, he notices something odd about the creature. With the enemies he has slain so far, the golden mist always appears if he''s near the body he''s slain. And yet, there is no such mist to be found. Infact, none of the wyvern''s bodies glowed when he walked past them. Something was off, and he knows who the culprit may be for this, those demonic eyes, the eldritch voice of the void.


    "Here it goes!"


    For now, Roth awkwardly smiles and tries to hide his frustration.

 CHAPTER 36) Cross Country Time!

    "C''mon! You can do it!"


    "Let''s go big brother I believe in you!"


    Mina and Zacharey cheer for Roth as he aims his arrow down a target that''s way across the yard from the other side. A man next to him also aims down his sights and both hold, steadying their aim. The man next to him fires his shot and whistles through the air hitting the straw bullseye target. It hits the very last outer ring just barely making off the edge. The man scoffs and is disappointed in his hit. Roth focuses his aim; all noise around him continues to go on, but he doesn''t hear them. His sight fixated on the center of the target. With a quick release, the bow begins to fly. Everyone''s eyes followed the arrow as it hits dead center in the straw target.


    They all cheered at how impressive it was from hitting that far. The man looks in defeat but shook his hand for the bet they made on who can hit the center from their distance.


    "Hey kid! Show me and them a rapid fire test! I know you can do it!"


    Roth looked at Zacharey with embarrassment but indulged him. He reached for the arrows that were behind him on a standing quiver and takes aim. He fires then quickly grabs another and fires. Over and over he shoots arrow after arrow as they all hit the targets center. The crowd for him cheers and the man that challenged him is taken back and is frozen in shock. The arrows were so clustered together that one even went straight and split another arrow in half. The crowd went wild and cheered how impressive he was. He has built quite the reputation since a few days has passed after the wyvern incident.


    Zacharey gives a hardy laugh and is not surprised. Aufnier is also with them as he softly smiles and feels sorry for Zacharey putting him on the spot like that. He looks at the crowd as they applauded for him. He blushes and soon notices a little girl with stars in her eyes as she''s in awe of him. He also notices a red cape strapped around her neck similar to him. Her reaction to him is as if she was meeting a famous hero.


    "Oh my, it seems you have a fan that wants to be like you." Aufnier giggles as he strolls up to Roth casually.


    "She even has your style of cape Mr. Malvikun."


    "I never had a fan before... it feels..."


    Zacharey comes in and pats Roth hard on the back, "Hahahaha, get used to it kid, the way you keep showing off like that you''ll eventually make a fan club unintentionally ahahaha!"


    He teases him more but then asks a serious question, "I was just curious though. One of my students, one of them you were teaching said that you threw a pike at a wyvern and you added some wind magic to it. If you can do that, why didn''t you use mana infusion and added it to the arrows. Your archery is astounding, I''m just a little confused why you had to resort to... you know."


    Roth sighs and gives an example on why he didn''t used a bow during the incident. He aims his arrow at the other target focusing his mana into the bow and arrow. The whole weapon glows in a blue aura flowing everywhere. He lets go of the bowstring and the bow immediately snaps in half. The arrow whooshes with ferocity and hits the bullseye target exploding it. The straws of the target flies everywhere and the arrow is shattered into millions of pieces.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "I can do it, but you can see it''s basically a single use item. And I don''t want to spend coin every time I snap a bow in half."


    "Ah, that is quite ashamed kid. That would''ve been extremely helpful skill to have in the defense."


    "That''s enough you simpleton. Excuse his brash behavior Mr. Malvikun, he has no filter on the way he says things. It always sounds like he comes off rude."


    "C''mon Aufnier you''re being a little harsh to your old party member."


    "Oh don''t give me that, you''ve always been harsh. You haven''t change since the first time we formed up."


    "I could say the same thing to be honest..." as he whispers to himself.


    They continue to banter as Mina just giggles at them. Suddenly a guardsman lightly jogs towards the group and interrupts their little dispute.


    "Excuse me, sir Roth? Viscount Muler wants to speak to you right away."


    "Go on ahead you two, me and this egghead will wait for you."


    Aufnier scoffs at him but agrees. Roth and Mina follow the guardsmen from the royal gardens to the castle. They reached towards a white double door and the guard excused himself. They both stand speculating on why they were summoned.


    "Do you think it''s about the lightning?"


    "I''m not really sure, I never been in a situation with nobility before."


    They stand there for several more seconds until Roth was the first to move. He reaches for the handle and opens the door carefully. They both walk in and see an office of many books. It''s a giant room with two couches and a table in the center of the room. A large desk is at the back of the room and a man in noble attire stands with his arms resting behind his back looking out the window. He had grey hair and was clean shaven.


    "So you''re the two who help save this city."


    Roth was filled with nervousness and immediately kneeled on one knee bowing to him. Mina was caught off guard and kneeled as well.


    "Yes my lord, sir... I mean."


    Roth was choking on his words slightly.


    "Stand up young man, I have no intention of making you bow before me after what you have done."


    "Um... thank you your grace."


    "Come sit down I have something to discuss with you."


    Roth and Mina sit across the Viscount on the soft couches.


    "My name is Viscount Muler. Pleasure to finally meeting the two heroes of my city."


    They both blushed but out of nervousness. He has a very intimidating look as if he''s not pleased at all.


    "You, little one, I heard you helped the nuns and my maids with the healing of my people. I am grateful for your light magic. Your name?"


    "UM MInA SIr ITs MInA!" As she blurted out loud anxiously.


    "Mina, I''ll remember that. Roth is it? I heard about what happened to after your collapse. That you said to the guild masters about that... ominous voice."


    "I did... what about the voice."


    "Something about that line you told them caught my attention. Where winter meets the heavens, where the sky shines bright in an emerald sea. It may just be a hunch, but I believe I know what that vague phrase is located."


    "Wait you do? For real?"


    "In the northwest lies the Provinces of Mur. The country is protected by a very large mountain, a very large mountain. It''s always covered in snow, and I hear that on certain times the sky shines bright with weird green golden lights. It may be a hunch but I believe that is where that voice wants you to go."


    Roth was stunned and shocked that the Viscount would tell him this. He didn''t know what to say to him.


    "Thank you so much your grace but... why are you telling me all this?"


    "I owe you more than I can ever imagine young man. You save this city and my people. Nothing in the world can make up for it. But the least I can do is help you with your situation in the right direction."


    "Thank you, your grace... I don''t know what to say."


    "Don''t say anything. You have earned this and a little something once you leave the city."


    Roth was at a lost, but he was relieved and actually happy to get a clue from the ominous voice. He looked at Mina as she stared back nodding with a smile filled with determination. The two stand up and bow for his token of gratitude. He accepts their gratitude and allows them to leave. Now Roth and Mina have a new destination to follow, to the Provinces of Mur.

 CHAPTER 37) A Quick Stop Back Home

    Before the duo set off, they were greeted by the Viscount once again and were offered a generous reward. The Viscount gave them a special small metal plating with a weird inscription on it.


    "Here, for your assistance with the catastrophic event that has taken place, I shall honor you with this. May it serve you well Sir Roth."


    He passes the small metal tablet and Roth inspects it carefully. Mina also looks in great curiosity as they both wonder what it''s for.


    "Um thank you your grace but... what is this exactly?"


    "Hmph, I assumed you already knew what it was. That, young man, is a special card you can give to any guild to access any funds you have. It''s far more efficient than carrying a large bag full of gold now is it?"


    He understood now and reminded him like a debit card from his world. Now the real question he''s wondering is how much money this Viscount actually gave him.


    "Um.... how much did you reward me on this card then, exactly..."


    "Oh? why only fifty thousand gold of course." as he gives off a nonchalant smile.


    "FIFTY THOUSAND!!!"


    "FIFTY THOUSAND!!!"


    The two step back in great disbelief, " Wait wait wait, hold on a second! This is too much I can''t accept this!"


    "Nonsense, you have earned it young man. This is your reward for saving this city."


    "Yeah but this is waaaaaay too much. Shouldn''t all this gold be used to help rebuild this city?"


    "My dear boy, this is coming out of my personal funds. The cities expenses are covered through relief programs and the cities treasury for any disasters like this could happen. Granted we expect more like weather disasters, but it makes no difference be it wyverns or mother nature."


    He looks down at the small metal plate in awe of how much he has earned. He still had quite saved up from the amount of his first job, but now, now it seems like he will never run out of money. Even for him this is way too much gold. Though reluctantly he was, he accepted this more than generous reward. After thanking him and many other adventurers. They finally made their final goodbyes to Zacharey.


    "Well I guess this is goodbye for now kid, where are you two heading now?"


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Before we do anything, I want to stop by back home-"


    Home? Did he really say home? Roth without realizing what he said let his words sink in and gave a soft smile. Mina Notices this and was curious to see why he was smiling.


    "Yeah, home, there''s someone I want to check in first and get some things done before heading to the Provinces of Mur."


    "I understand kid, Sillo and Shiana wanted to be here to say goodbye but are held up in a job. They wish you the best kid and hope they get to see you soon." he reaches out for a handshake and Roth accepts only to be tug closer to be given a hug. It was a strong heft goodbye of a bro-hug. Roth didn''t mind and he happily accepted it. Aufnier steps in and speaks up.


    "Are we all set Mr. Malvikun?"


    "Yeah, we''re all set. How ''bout you Mina? Ready to hit the road?"


    "You bet big brother! I''m ready to go!"


    He chuckles and the three hop into the waggon and set off to Galobethrogga. With no caravan this time the trip was much faster then the few days they had to travle with. Finally they made it into the city and it''s still bustling as ever and same long line at the gate entrance. Passing their way through town their wagon finally stops at the steps of the guild building. They exited happily one by one until Aufnier stops him just before heading up the steps.


    "Listen Mr. Malvikun, I know we keep saying this so many times Its almost being redundant for you but thank you truly. You have no idea the amount of lives you have saved. I wanted to give you a heads up to be careful. I learned of a great unfortunate news."


    "What is it this time... another plot or wyvern attack?"


    "No. Nothing of the sort, it''s just...Connery''s body was not found in the morgue after the incident. I just wanted to let you know to be careful of your journey if you so happen to run into the Fidelity once more."


    "I''ll keep that in mind Aufnier thank you."


    "I''m happy to help, now if you''ll you excuse me, I have some unfinished business I need to attend to hear at the guild."


    He graciously bows and walks away towards the side of the guild to the courtyards of the guild''s building.


    " What do you think he meant by that big brother?"


    "I''m not sure, but I do have a feeling we kicked more than a hornet''s nest with those damn cultist Fidelity guys. C''mon, let''s keep our promise."


    "Okie dokie!" As Mina said as she gleefully made her way up jumping to every other step. They finally reached towards the top and slowly open the doors not knowing what to expect.


    "Welcome, Is this your first time in Galobe-"


    Her face went from pure friendly to shocking realization. Her eyes locked in on him and couldn''t move slowly being filled up with tears. She tried to say something, but no words were being produced. She stood there frozen on the verge of bursting into tears.


    "Hey... I made it back."


    "..........."


    "You must be pretty mad I''m assuming. I''m sorry I took so-"


    "ROTH, YOU''RE BACK YOU''RE REALLY BACK! I THOUGHT YOU WERE SERIOUSLY HURT, I THOUGHT I LOST YOU. BUT YOU''RE HERE, YOU''RE REALLY HERE! THANK GOODNESS YOU''RE OKAY SWEETY!"


    It was Saudia, she rushed at him with her incredible speed and held him tightly. She broke down with tears finally gushing from her eyes. She held onto Roth not letting him go. Mina was startled and shocked seeing her cry like this. Roth was blushing from embarrassment but also from guilt for not coming back sooner.


    "Yeah... I''m here. I''m here, see, it''s okay. I kept my promise."


    She continues to hold onto him not letting go, sobbing greatly onto his chest. Roth was ashamed keeping her worried for that long. He smiled and with his free hand comforted her and hugged her in return. Comforting her and letting her cry till her hearts content.

 CHAPTER 38) Production Is Now in Motion

    The three dangerous trio walk down a corridor still feeling defeated by the group that invaded their manor. Dante follows just behind Ophelia and Dalek as they were doing random chores and odd jobs together. They continue to walk as they finally stepped outside for fresh air in their new unknown location. Dalek takes a few steps before collapsing on the ground leaning back on the very bottom of the stairs. He exhales aggressively and slow.


    "This is bullshit. These odd jobs they keep having us do is annoying and getting on my nerves. I want to be by Connerey''s side now already."


    Dante crosses his arms and calmy explains, " I know it''s monotonous, but we did an unforgivable act. Yet somehow, we are still being allowed to live. Just be grateful we''re not at the end of a pike for an execution."


    "Brother Dante I get that, but I want to go out there already and beat the living crap out of them! I want to hunt down that measly little bitch that embarrassed me and made a mockery out of me! Because of her and my loss, they refuse to give my back my damn sword. I really like that sword and have to deal with this stupid ass stump!"


    Ophelia looks down at her arm and tries to hold back angry tears.


    "I understand Ophelia, I really do, but this is the consequences we have to face for letting...him perish for a moment."


    "What the hell is the point though? Ophelia gets beaten up by a literal child. You got demolished and almost got your guts ruptured. I feel like I did the most work! I split so many times and almost had them. That stupid bitch got the better of me. They''re all the same every last one. Bunch of cowards and fakes."


    "I don''t know Dalek, but I figure it''s not going to be good."


    "And it''s a good feeling to have! Keeps you on your toes hehehehehe!"


    Dalek jumps up from being startled as Frida was suddenly right behind him. They don''t even know how she got right behind him, or how long she was listening to them. The three of them looked at her with such worried in their eyes. Frida just tilts her head to the side in confusion as to why they stop talking. She slowly walks down the stairs with her hands resting behind her back.


    "No please go on! I wanna hear more of your gripes...no? Well... okay then!"


    She passes Dalek and leans into his ear," Just so you are aware, a failure is a failure, regardless the amount of work you put into."


    He is frozen unable to move; he was rattled with fear. She then goes towards Ophelia changing her tone to now a playful tease.


    "Ophelia! You should learn to love yourself more! The sword doesn''t define you and I still think you look adorable even with that grotesque stump of yours. Alas, you were defeated...pfft, by a... by a small child! HAHAHAHAHAHA! You got thwacked by a barrier from a measly kid AHAHAHAHA! My stomach! That''s too funny!"


    Ophelia looks down at her missing limb and grabs it feeling self-conscious.


    "And how can we forget about you, big brute. With how unnatural tall and muscular you are you still managed to lose no less. Even with how intimidating you look especially that metal jaw screwed on top of your lower one, you managed to lose. And you used the vial too I''m impressed. Though, in all honesty I should just kill you all right here right now."


    They begin to sweat of hearing her say those words. A moment of silence fell on them waiting for anyone to speak.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "OH WELL! Even if you''re all useless and deserve nothing but slow deaths, Touma wants you all alive. Dante, go to the office upstairs Touma wants a word with you... now."


    He stammers a bit but accepts and walks back into the building. "You two however, follow me..."


    They looked at each other nervously and followed Frida just a few feet behind her. They made their way to the unknow locations town moving through the dark alleyways. Until they reached towards a building with very rigid walls and steel door. Frida knocks on the door. No response. She knocks even harder and doesn''t stop the clanging of the metal, the sound becomes unbearable. The door finally unlocks and in the steps of the door way stood an older gentleman that look frail and sick, he wore burlap clothing that made him look like a poor priest of some kind. His cheek was sunken in and looked pale.


    "Ah miss Frida, I was wondering who was at my door. It''s a pleasure to have you here."


    "Hello Sunz! Can I come in, thank youuuuu!"


    She went inside as if she owned the place. She asked to enter but only allowed herself in, not waiting for his response. The other two nervously followed behind and were freaked out that Fridas aggressive authority didn''t faze the man, in fact, it even made him smile. The three stand in a work area filled with books and jars of all sorts of items. Finally, the man she referred as sunz made his way in too.


    "Hello you two, my name is Sunz ze Lette, pleasure to meet you all."


    "Um... nice to see you too... Sunz."as Dalek said nervously.


    "To what do I owe the great Frida for her to seek me in my little humble abode."


    "Heheheheh, stooooop you little flatterer, I just want you to teach them something really quick and ask a few questions."


    "Oh my, is it regarding about the young boy?"


    "Yup yup yup! I would do it buuuuuuuuut..."


    "You just want to watch and I''m the easiest one to do it, is that right?


    "YES SIRRINO!"


    The two of them were confused on what is happening. Until Sunz let off a slow maniacal giggle and slowly lifts up his hand very slowly. The two of them looked in confusion when suddenly they were slammed into the wooden floor hard hitting their faces. Their whole bodies were in pain as if ever nerve in their entire body was on fire. A force of unknow weight was pushing them down on the floor pinning them. Sunz let out his maniacal giggle and sat on the floor crossing his legs.


    "Do you feel it...? Do you feel as if your skin is ripping apart inch by inch?"


    "Wh-wha-t did- you...do-" As Ophelia tries to speak from the intense of unknown pressure pushing them down.


    "What did you say to the guards back in Ezhine? Did you say anything at all?"


    "W-we didn''t sa-y anyth-ing"


    "We promise we di-dn''t... we swear."


    "Mmmmmm... I don''t believe you."


    He slowly tightens his fist, and the pain begins to increase in both. They yelled in agony begging him to stop.


    "hehehehe...okay then..."


    He stops their pain but still has them bound to the floor with this unknow force. "Now I heard that Dante and Connerey used the drug I gave as a back up plan. Tell me... how were the effects?"


    "They were both in a fury of rage... they both told me that they couldn''t feel pain and were able to have incredible inhuman strength. Enough to lift up a carriage." Dalek said with anger in his eyes.


    "It worked... by the gods the drug finally worked! Lady Frida with you and Touma''s permission I would like to start mass production and distribute throughout our entire outposts! Please!"


    "Mmmmm okie dokie! See I knew I can count on you! If I interrogated them, I probably would''ve killed them instantly! HAHAHAHA."


    "Would you like me to release them now Lady Frida?"


    Her cheerfully voice suddenly turned into a seductive sinister tone, " Oh no, I want you to reinforce their failure. I want them to understand the gravity of the situation they are in. After this, they wish they would''ve died back in their cells."


    With a sinister smile and slow giggle, he obeyed her orders and slowly tighten his hand into a fist. The two screamed in pain yelling at the top of their lungs. Their entire body felt as if their skin was falling apart. Their eyes blistering as if they were to explode but there was no sign of any damage on their bodies. Sunz was targeting every nerve of their body and tearing them apart. They screamed and tried to squirm from the pain but their bodies refuse to move an inch. Frida stared at them watching them cry and scream till it rips their throats.


    Frida watches them closely as they begged for it to stop. Sunz ignored and continue to torture them. Frida places her hands on her mask as if shes rubbing her cheek becoming aroused at them begging for their lives. Frida made sure what happens to Failures who don''t do their jobs right.

 CHAPTER 39)-RECAP-

    What a crazy turn of events that has befallen on Roth and his new founded little sister Mina. With all that has happened to them, no one would blame them for giving up. From losing close ones to hunting down a powerful organization, they have been sticking out so much as of lately. With the defeat of the wyverns at Ezhine, they must now travel to the United Provinces of Mur for a clue regarding the ancient voice that spoke to him during his comatose. For now, let''s see how far Roth has come during his travels to this massive realistic virtual world.


    He was a twenty-six year old corporate drone working a basic nine to five job of sitting at a cubicle all day. He was very quiet to himself and the only close relationship he had with anyone was his father since his mother passed away at an early age. Sadly, he passed away due to an accident but upon his death he left a virtual reality machine to his son since he knew how devastated he would be and thus, how our main hero will soon come to be.


    Our hero wakes himself to find he''s now in a foreign land in which he has always dreamed of being. No more mundane work of a worker drone. No more scummy work loads of overtime. Just pure adventure of a life he''s always wanted. Waking up in an open field he tries to find the nearest town hitchhiking on a wagon. There he goes and enters into the adventurer''s guild to get a job of some sorts. What also surprised him the most was that he also became younger to his eighteen year old self. Soon he meets a group of adventurers that take them under his wing and help him get started. He even begins to develop a crush on one of the npc''s. Soon they begin to travel to his first job a high risk high reward.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Unfortunately they were met with a terrible beast and Roth was the only one to survive the ordeal. He did not expect this world to be too real as he could feel all the pain. To more of his distress, he was unable to log out as the game refuse to let him out for still being in "In progress mission". After falling in despair, he tries to find a way out of this world by any means. He was unable to use any kind of magic until he read an ominous looking book. There he gains the power of void magic. Distracting himself from the reality of his current world he decided to work in the quarry where in that same town, saved a little girl and other slave captives. After some debates he takes her under his wing to train her since she has a high capacity for light magic. From then on, they hurried back to Galobethrogga so he may properly train her.


    After training for some time, they were met with a monstrous masked villain who seemed to enjoy pain onto others. Their vice head leader of the Fidelity, Frida. He barely escaped with their lives but because he survived at all he was requested by the GM or Guild master to help with a raid to take down the enemies of the Fidelity. He accepted and journeyed towards Ezhine with his new sister.


    Days after facing off several psychotic members and training new adventurer''s, they were under attack by swarms of wyverns to be considered impossible to win. After eliminating the beasts with a single giant shot of lighting in the sky, they stayed and help the recovery and rescue of the city. They were thanked and was given intel of a clue when the voice spoke to Roth. It was decided and soon their plan was set in motion. They decided to stop and check in on a promise Roth made to a friend back at Galobethrogga. Now, after saying their goodbyes and quick hellos and advice, they finally start their way to the towns near the border of the United Provinces of Mur to seek out the mysterious voice that only Roth could hear.

 CHAPTER 40) Promises and Old Reunions

    "You had me worried sick you know that sweetie!"


    "I- Saudia, I''m sorry I wasn''t able to go back so soon. There was a lot that happened, and you know-"


    "You could at least write a letter, thank goodness Aufnier informed me on everything that happen with you all, my goodness."


    The three of them are sitting in the common area where the adventurers eat and unwind. It has been a day since they arrived, but Saudia is still scolding the two on how reckless they were, mostly on Roth''s part. Their breakfast came as Saudia''s plate was rice balls and miso soup. Mina''s plate was scrambled egg with cut up sausage mixed in glazed with cheese. While Roth''s was a simple broth bowl of meat and vegetable stew. They continue to eat while Saudia still sulks in Roth''s complete unfound care for himself. Roth then breaks the news again to Saudia for the second time.


    "Listen Saudia, I know I just got back but after a few days resting here we''re heading out again and won''t be back for a while."


    She stops her chewing listening to those words of his, "You''re leaving again so soon..."


    "Yeah, with what happened about... that voice, it said to meet where it''s always winter and where the sky is always emerald, I think. The lord of Ezhine said that there was a place where there is always "winter", and the sky is emerald green. In... In the region of Mur."


    "You really know how to make a woman worry don''t you young man..." He squirms not knowing what to say to her.


    "Awww don''t be too hard on my big brother miss Saudia. Sure he might be a little reckless, but without that recklessness a lot of more people could have been killed or worse, the whole city could''ve been destroyed. Don''t you worry about a thing miss Saudia, I''ll keep my big brother out of harm''s way and patch him up really good with all my healing at his disposal." She flexes her right arm giving a smug yet confident look.


    Saudia giggles and calms down, " You''re right, my apologies, I know adventurers are not bound to one spot for too long. I just worry about you sweetie, with everything that has happened and what you went through, I just can''t help but to worry."


    "I know you mean well Saudia and I''m not holding anything against you, don''t worry though, we will come back. I promise you we will not stay there forever; I just need to find out more on that incident at Ezhine and the mysterious voice. Also, your good luck charm is working really well, I make sure to never leave without it."


    He reaches into his collar shirt and pulls out the crystal necklace she gave him after arriving to the guild. She is in pure shock and holds back tears with a smile. "Very well then, I won''t fret any more, but you have to promise to at least write to me on how you and your sister are doing understand?" Roth and Mina chuckle and they both agreed to her terms. It is now nighttime; the window is open as the cool brisk air flows into the room slowly. On the other side of the room Mina is sound asleep. Her blankets are nearly falling off not even covering her. Her mouth wide open as if she were snoring but no sound was coming out. She was sideways in pure bliss of sleeping. Roth, on the other side of the room, had his eyes closed laying perfectly flat on his back. His eyes began to open slowly. His mind was rushing all night keeping him from having any real sleep. The ancient voice still echoes in his mind making all of his nerves stand on its end. He remembers another loud voice that spoke to him way back when he entered this game world. "So shall it be" were the words he remembered before falling into an abyss and waking up in this world. But that voice didn''t make him feel dread or pure fear.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    But THAT voice, that voice had a malice surrounding it. Its aura gave it death unlike anything he''s ever felt before and it called him, worthy?? He turned his head to look out the window as he is still under his warm soft blanket. The two moons are visible tonight shining the night in its bright light. He finds some solace in the bright moons and brisk air hitting his face slowly. As if an unknown force is gently comforting him through the soft breeze. He slowly falls asleep drifting away with the breeze. The next few days were spent on the road traveling, hitching a ride with a merchant''s wagon who just so happens to be heading to the trading town, the town that just so happens to be close to the border. Throughout the whole trip, Mina was ecstatic to see another new place especially in a new country. He''s surprised throughout this whole time, ever since she joined him on his journey to find the main quest of this game, she has done nothing but trying to stay positive and motived. He always assumed she would be the one to baby her every step of the way but was in fact quite the opposite.


    "Alright, end of the line you two, welcome to Unikan. It was nice having some company, I appreciate you two also offering to be my escorts."


    "Doh, it was nothing mister, that''s why we''re here, to help and protect our community. When you got someone as strong as my big brother, you are guaranteed to be safe in his hands!" She proudly stands as she crosses her arms. Roth slowly chuckles of embarrassment, even the wagon driver looked a bit off pudding with her remark but indulged her with the comment she made. After some praising and awkwardness, they finally made their way inside the town. They both were surprised the entirety of the town was basically one enormous flea market. Tents, stalls, little shops selling everything from weapons to luxurious furniture. The one key thing he has noticed was that there were more demi humans everywhere. Beastmen walking about some who look entirely like cats, wolves and one even like a lizard. Seeing them in real life up close and shopping felt very surreal to him. Mina was jumping with curiosity looking at all the items that were strung up for sale. They wanted to find some directions on where to head next once they enter the United Provinces of Mur. But before they could find anyone, a very familiar feminine voice called from behind.


    "Well now, I didn''t expect to run into the two of you here. What a pleasant surprise."


    Roth stood for a moment out of being startled but the voice was so familiar, he couldn''t figure out where he had heard that voice. He looked down towards Mina and her face was in pure shock. She slowly turned out to see who had called her. He looked back as well and sees a woman in casual clothing. A demi human no less with White fur and tall ears. Her soft white tail swung side to side steadily. Mina''s face lit up with pure overwhelming joy.


    "KATSUMI!!!"


    She jumps into her arms snuggling her and crying with tears of joy. He remembers now, Katsumi was the one who stayed with Mina while they were both imprisoned. She looked way different then the last time he saw her. She didn''t say anything yet, she let Mina have her moment of reunion, as well as Roth did.

 CHAPTER 41) Temporary Team Up

    "Well it''s a nice surprise to meet you two all the way out here in the border crossing."


    Katsumi invited the two to eat at a small restaurant just around the huge open plaza. Mina was bursting with excitement ready to hear how she was after being freed from those traffickers. As they sat down Katsumi raised three fingers up and the waitress acknowledged her.


    "You''re quite the show pony young man. Just a random traveler, like you could''ve fooled me hahaha."


    "Word spreads too fast in this country then."


    "Aww, I''m only teasing you. Though it is nice to know you''re stronger than you actually look."


    She rests her cheek in her palm as she leans into the table.


    "So Mina how have you been? Has this guy been treating you well?"


    "He''s done more than treat me well, he has trained me to be stronger with my light magic! Teaching me all new sorts of cool things that I never would''ve dream of thinking was possible! He''s the greatest big brother ever!" Katsumi''s face was slightly surprised by her answer.


    "Oh...? Big brother you say, hmm?" She looks over towards Roth in a smuggest look.


    He sighs very disgruntled, " It''s a long story."


    Mina happily giggles knowing Roth is a big softie at heart.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "So what happened to you? What happened after you guys were set free?"


    " I''ve actually been working hard to set my kind free from those Fidelity assholes. Your act of kindness sparked a liberation for my people. I can see why Mina likes you so very much haha"


    Roth blushes and wish this conversation topic would end. The food finally came out as it was smoked fish and vegetables. The aroma was deeply mouth watering, even Mina was almost drooling on how rich it smelled.


    "My offer still stands. If there is anything you need, I won''t hesitate to help whatever is in my power."


    "Well... there is one thing..."


    "Oh do tell, I''m interested in the hero of Ezhine has to say." she leans in listening more intently.


    "Do you think you can help us get to the tall mountain in Mur. There is something there I''m curious to find out."


    Both Katsumi''s ears perked up as he has caught her attention.


    "The mountain in Mur? There''s nothing up there besides snow and ice."


    "I believe there''s something more on top of that mountain, and it has the Fidelity written all over it."


    Katsumi stops her eating and only looks up towards him with only her eyes.


    "What did you say..."


    "I said that the Fidelity must have something to do with what''s on top or at least near that mountain."


    "It''s true Katsumi, big brother told me about how it''s always cold and the sky is emerald. That is what the mysterious voice said."


    "Woah woah woah woah back up, what voice?"


    Mina looks towards Roth for his approval to explain more. He softly sighs and nods his head,"


    "Back in Ezhine, Roth passed out and heard a strange and evil sounding voice. It told him he was worthy but was pretty much vague on the directions and only gave a riddle." She snickered and chuckled at the fact that there were more Fidelity members near the mountain.


    "You don''t need to say any more kids, I''ll help you get to that mountain and show the sights of Mur on the way there too."


    Mina was jumping in her chair with joy knowing she can show her skills off to Katsumi on how much stronger she is. Roth also smiled and thanked her.

 CHAPETER 42) A View to Remember

    The three of them stayed at an inn for the night before finally heading out to cross the border into the country of Mur. They set off in a wagon that was actually owned by Katsumi. Roth wanted to take the reins and drive while Katsumi and Mina catch up. They both were smiling and giggling nonstop of the whole ride. Mina was ecstatic telling her all the training and adventures she''s had with Roth so far. Roth can feel the smug look Katsumi is giving to him when she explained on the whole brother and sister situation. He can only blush as he can feel her eyes piercing him. Katsumi was enthralled on what Mina had to do for training. Mina was still squeamish explaining on how healing Roth many times was to perfect her healing speed and effectiveness.


    Katsumi explained after that they were set free, they banded together and now work as an independent group, to free as many slaves of their kind and more from the Fidelity. It was all thanks to Roth who gave them that spark of hope to the demi humans that they have the courage to fight and stand up against these monsters. She also heard on what had happened at Ezhine and knew that it wasn''t just some freak animal calamity. Mina was in complete awe knowing she was fighting against them as well.


    "So tell me, what make you so sure about that the fidelity is at this mountain?"


    "Before I passed out from defeating those wyverns, I heard a voice call to me saying I was worthy. After that I had some sort of out of body experience and was on top of some snowy mountain. It was very vague on where to find him, but the one clue he did give was that the sky was emerald green. And apparently the sky does turn green near that mountain."


    "Hmmm well it will be tough because the snowiest part of the mountain is near the top of the peak and that mountain isn''t exactly a walking distance hike."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s a long and I mean loooooong hike. There''s no official trail and the mountain stretches as far as the eye can see. The road that enters to the country is the only road connecting the two countries the mountain is basically a giant natural fort wall. We can stop at the nearest town and get some supplies and hike from there."


    Roth was a little disappointed and uneasy hearing how big the mountain actually is, but to get answers, he has to climb it. They finally made their way to a small little town just off the beaten path. There were mix of human, beastmen and demi humans alike together, all unified together just like at the border city. They made their way into the small general good stores and got all the gear they need. Camp supplies, extra food, and warm fur gear for the snow. After all of their preparations Mina and Katsumi wait outside for Roth to finish up with any last minute supplies.


    "Excuse me sir do you happen to send mail by any chance?"


    The man at the counter was a tall demi human with high fox ears with orange red hair. He wore an elegant yet modest clothing for a shop keeper.


    "Why of course young man, I can have it send out as soon as you need it."


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "That be much appreciated, thank you. Also, I would like to buy these two from you please."


    He places two hunting bows onto the counter and with it, a small pouch of money. The shop keep happily accepts as he empties out the bag to count the money only to be in total shock to see gold.


    "Wait wait wait wait hold on! All the gear and with this is fifty silvers. This is twenty gold pieces!"


    "Don''t worry about that, think of it as a tip for helping me out and sending that letter. You have a good day."


    Roth waves as he steps with all the gear out only for the shop keeper to wave in utter confusion. He places the items in the wagon and was interrupted by a question from Katsumi.


    "You got two bows? What do you need them for?" She giggles softly.


    "Well if the Fidelity is up there and if there is a lot of snow, I want to fight covertly and try not to use any magic that could cause a damn avalanche on us. That''s the last thing I want for us to happened."


    Katsumi leans against the wagon and nods in approval.


    "Smart, really smart. I didn''t think of that if we were fighting up in snow."


    "You always got to be prepared for anything right? Expect the unexpected."


    Katsumi looked down and let his words soaked into her mind.


    "Are we all set big brother!" She jumps in anticipation.


    "Yup, all set. We''ll drive up off the road so we can secure the wagon and put the horse in a nearby stable. Katsumi knows where to keep the horse safe."


    They did their final errands and are ready to set onto the climb. They each had their own large buschcraft backpack while Katsumi and Roth slung their bows around their shoulders. Since the town was near the base of the mountain, it was easy to start the climb. Roth was sweating since it was still warm as well as the others. The rocks were jagged and uneven. And the mountain seemed to stretch for miles across. It almost didn''t feel like they were climbing a mountain. It was more like an uneven long hill. For hours they have been trekking through the mountain and they''ve gotten some good ground cover. The air became chilly with each passing step. Soon snow began to appear in patches around them. Now just over some few hills, large mountains can be seen, and snow is finally covering them.


    They found a spot that was unusually flat, almost like a small manmade camp site.


    "Alright, we can stop and make camp here, we still got a few more hours left." As Katsumi said with exhaustion.


    "Oh thank heavens, I''m dying. I can barely feel my feet!" As Mina shouted with great discomfort. Roth sat up against a rock and took a moment to catch his breath.


    "Yeah, lets rest for the night and recharge, it''s almost getting dark." Mina laid on her side on the dirt ground not caring if she gets dirt in her hair. Katsumi already gathered the surrounding wood to make a firepit and set up the tent they will be sleeping in. Roth Helped her set up but immediately sat back down against the rock.


    "I''m just going to close my eyes for a bit, okay? Just need a little power nap..."


    Katsumi agreed and let Roth doze off. After some time has passed Roth can feel something shoving him.


    "Big brother wake up! Wake up! You need to see this!"


    Roth still half asleep, rubs his eyes to look what was happening. His face brightens up in disbelief as he slowly got up from his resting rock. The night has already set in, and no moons were out tonight, but the sky was filled with even something more amazing. The entire sky stretched out with giant bright emerald lights that moved fluently as if they were swimming in water. The sky glowed vibrantly as the stars shine through their fluent lights.


    "I got to hand it to you Roth. At least you figured out what the emerald color was hehe." Katsumi chuckles as she continued to stare into the sky. Mina held his arm and pointed at the sky smiling at the lights. She has never seen anything more beautiful than ever before. And Roth was also stunned by its beauty lighting the entire night sky. All he can do was stare and be mesmerized by its beauty, shining down against the white snow of the mountains.

 CHAPTER 43) The Great Revelation of The Fidelity pt.1

    As soon as first light rose from the morning, they immediately set out to the summit. Their journey up this rocky path was excruciating and blistering. Roth did not realize how long and high this mountain actually was. The scenery had also changed drastically from the bright summer setting to a now harsh Siberian winter. Roth could tell they were getting closer to the summit as the wind was ice cold to the bone. The snow was much thicker and deeper to step in and the sun was nowhere to be seen, only the color grey filled the skies. Katsumi led the way since she was used to traversing through deep snow. Roth was on the rear making sure nothing surprised them while on the gruesome trek. The surrounding area was starting to look familiar to Roth, it wasn''t quite the same area, but the features and terrain of the land was very close.


    The wind was picking up even more, all they could hear was the constant whistling of the high winds gushing past them. Mina folded her arms trying to stay warm from the constant bombardment of snow and wind. Katsumi barely even flinched from this weather, like it was nothing. Roth had the occasional shiver and trembled but ignored them and pushed on.


    "If we make it to the summit and we find nothing, what will be our next plan then?" as Katsumi shouted to the back towards Roth.


    "I honestly didn''t plan that far ahead to be honest."


    "Don''t worry Katsumi, if my big brother is right about a hunch, then I trust whatever he has us to do ~brrrrrrrrrrr~" Mina says shaking as a rush of cold follows down her entire spine.


    Katsumi nearly bursts out laughing but held her composure to the best of her abilities. She thinks it''s extremely adorable and can''t help but chuckle at them. Katsumi is glad knowing that the once hopeless scared little girl she knew is now a confident and proud girl. Roth blushes seeing Katsumi laugh at them, but he knows she means all in good fun. He smiles softly and continues to push through the deep snow when -BATHUMP-.


    Roth lets out a painful yelp and clutches his chest with both his hands and topples over into the deep snow. Katsumi and Mina turned around quickly and rushed to his aid. They both called out to him in a panic asking to him what is wrong. Roth feels extremely warm all of a sudden to the point of sweating. His chest feels like it''s about to burst open. -BATHUMP-  his whole body feels like it had just been hit by some unknown force. This feeling feels exactly like the other times when danger is near, but this time it was too unbearable. He looked around trying to see in the distance of the snowy terrain. As soon as he turned toward his left the pain subsided. Soon as he looked away the pain grew more intense until he turned toward that specific direction. He leaped up from the snow floor and tried to rush towards the direction where he felt no pain. As if it were leading him to something. The other two tried to call out towards to slow down but he refused to stop.


    He ran as fast as he could until he got towards near the edge of a cliff. Piles of rocks were surrounding the edge like a small wall as he leaned onto them for support. He can see a pathway that led down but just in the distance behind the ridge was a large scale of a mountain, the summit. The other two finally caught up to him almost out of breath of how high above sea level they were.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "My word... Roth what has gotten into you boy?"


    "Look...we''re here."


    The two looked over the edge to see the summit looming over them. Both were in complete awe on how massive it was. Suddenly a loud screech could be heard zipping over their heads as they ducked down from the large amount of wind that past them from the flying beast''s flight path. It was a wyvern, the same type and size that attacked the city of Ezhine. The wyvern continued to fly down the slope not seeing the trio. Roth crawled toward the edge and reached into his pocket and pulled out a small spyglass. Katsumi also pulled a spyglass and pointed at the landing wyvern. The two can see a small camp just barely visible. It was a large circular tent that blended very well with the surrounding snow. Many guards were spread around overlooking the edges of the cliff all in dark animal fur. He aims towards the wyvern and sees that it has a man struggling in its talon.


    "Damn it! I wish I knew what they were saying." Roth had an idea that slowly brewed in his mind and think it just might work.


    "Place your hand on my shoulder Katsumi."


    "What? Why?"


    "Just do it alright, I have an idea."


    She places her hand on his shoulder, and it glows. With his free hand he reaches into the sky as the wind is coming from the direction of the wyvern. Suddenly voices clear as day can be heard between the two. Using his wind magic he was able to use the sound to travel through the wind towards them.


    "Well, well, well. Looks like our little wyvern here has caught our rat."


    "OH GOD, PLEASE I DIDN''T DO ANYTHING I SWEAR TO YOU!"


    The wyvern tosses the man towards him as he his missing a leg from the knee down. Making the white powder snow into a red mush.


    "C''mon don''t make this harder than it needs to be. Who did you sell the sanguineous fluid too huh?" He steps directly on his wound.


    "OOH GOD! I DIDN''T, I SWEAR TO YOU! I WAS GOING TO SEND THE SHIPMENT WHEN THE WAREHOUSE WAS RANSACKED! I SWEAR TO YOU I DON''T KNOW ANYTHING ELSE."


    "God you''re useless. You really don''t know anything?"


    "YES! YES I SWEAR PLEASE! PLEASE SPARE ME!"


    " Alright... alright, I''ll spare you. I''ll also make that leg pain stop too."


    "Oh thank you... thank heavens thank you I don''t know what to-"


    The man whistles loudly as he walks away while the other men surround him and watch. The wyvern snarls and growls as it walks towards the bleeding man. The man begs and tries to crawl away leaving the trail of blood but was futile. The wyvern bit into his other leg and tossed him around. The other men watched as they laughed at him. His screams pierced into the snowy sky as he begged them to stop, begging for his mother. The wyvern chomped and chewed until the man was nothing left. They all laughed as the wyvern had its light snack. Roth stopped his wind magic to look away in disgust.


    "Big brother Is it really them? The Fidelity?"


    "Oh yeah... It''s definitely them alright."


    "Alright! I''m ready! Let''s go kick their butts! I''ve been dying to fight them after what they have done all this time. Lets go!" Mina poses as she''s making fighting moves and punching the air.


    Roth takes a moment and looks over the ridge. He sees the wyvern finally taking off towards the summit. The blood stained snow is now hidden from freshly fallen snow as if the gruesome killing never happened. Roth is sick to his stomach and is angry. He needs these blood thirsty psychos to vanish off the face of the earth. With blood boiling and more hate for the Fidelity, he swears to take out every single one in this summit.

 CHAPTER 44) The Great Revelation of The Fidelity pt. 2

    The three look over the rock wall barely seeing the tent in the snow, as its camouflage was well woven. The wyvern is now long gone over the top of the summit hiding somewhere. Roth still looking in deep focus, staring at the small dots walking around.


    "That''s sick and cruel what they did! Kid, we need to go down there immediately and take them out fast!"


    Katsumi was just about to rush down the hill when Roth grabbed a hold onto her wrist.


    "Whoa hey! The hell you think you''re doing?"


    "What? They''re right there, let''s take them out before anything else happens."


    "I get that Katsumi but rushing at them will not give us any advantage. If anything, it will make fighting them even harder."


    "Then what do we do now then big brother?"


    He looked over the rocks and scouted the area. Just along the ridge was a ditch that easily covered their movements without being spotted. A plan was being set in motion in Roth''s head that can take them out pretty easily. He dropped his backpack and took out the many spare arrows he was carrying.


    "Drop your bags, I have an idea."


    Katsumi and Mina looked at each other in great confusion but complied without argument.


    "I will cover you two with my bow, while you both sneak and flank around them."


    "Are you kidding me Roth? Me and Mina will be spotted if we tried to sneak towards them."


    He turned around and pointed to the ditch behind the camp.


    "See that ditch in front of the tree line. You two will go there and take out the guards one by one while I give you guys support up here."


    "That''s crazy! You''re a much skilled fighter, why can''t just the two of us go and Mina can wait here."


    "I mean... big brother is crazy good with a bow. Like insanely good, I trust him a lot if he''s covering us from here."


    "Mina... are, are you really okay with this?" As Katsumi asked very quizzically.


    "Yup! I dealt with a lot worse, so this really isn''t all that new to me hehehe." She admits embarrassingly as she chuckles slowly.


    "Don''t worry you two, I got something to help you sneak up on them." He places both palms on their shoulders and closes his eyes. His hands begin to glow as a bright yellow light shines from them. The two looked at the glowing hands as their bodies begin to become translucent until they fully became invisible.


    "Woah! How did you-?"


    "A little trick I picked up from beating one of the top guys at the Fidelity, now you''ll be undetected by them now. Let''s do this quickly alright?"


    They both nodded even though he couldn''t see them perform the action. The made their way down the hill as the movement of the snow reveled their location. Roth readied himself and got his arrow nocked. A small gust of wind no wider than a coin spirals itself lifting the spyglass towards his eye for a better view. he patiently waits for the two to get closer. The footprints of theirs split into two covering more ground. The larger set of footprints went to the right while the much smaller ones inched their way towards the left. The larger set of footprints was inching their way towards a man who was looking out on the edge of the cliff.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The man suddenly seemed to struggle reach for his throat as if he was being choked out. Suddenly his whole head quickly turned fast, and his body felt limp. His neck was quickly snaped making it a quick kill. The body then leaned forward as it descended down the cliff. Just now a man walked outside from the tent and barely saw the man fall off. He was shocked and was about to alert the others. However, Roth quickly drawn his arrow and shot towards the man. The arrow quickly pierces through his center chest hitting his heart. The fiend falls deep in the powdered snow. The large footprints were now heading around the tent.


    He looked towards the smaller set of footprints to see it approach another man in brown fur coat. His mouth glowed and before he could realize it, his mouth tightened with a gold band around it. He tried to take it off, but his fingertips couldn''t grab a grip. Then he knelt in agony as his achilles heel was cut up. He tried to scream but no sound was coming out until something sharp went through his neck. His body fell in the snow lifeless as the falling snow slowly covered his body. Another man walked around and saw the body and was frozen in place he went to bend over check on him, but Roth quickly fired an arrow deep into his chest. It was going smoothly until suddenly a man with a white fur coat stepped out the large tent and stepped onto the body. He yelled before suddenly getting shot through the neck with an arrow.


    Everyone was now on full alert, but the two footprints haven''t moved trying not to get their attention. Roth shot an arrow into a running man as he tumbled. Another tried to rush over but was quickly met with the same fate. Roth was quickly picking these guys off left and right until a guy notice where the arrows are coming from and points at the hill where Roth is standing. A loud high pitch whistle tears the sky apart. Suddenly a screeching can be heard flying in this direction. The wyvern returned and circled the camp trying to figure out what happened. Then it flies toward Roth at full speed and opens its mouth. A ball of fire launches at Roth with immense speed.


    His face turns to dread and quickly rolls out of the way as it unloads a barrage of fire balls. He quickly recovers and shoots as many arrows into the beast. It doesn''t react, in fact, it doesn''t even flinch. Its eyes squinted in annoyance as it charges its breath. Roth didn''t have time to run and quickly raised up a barrier around himself. The wyvern unleashed a stream of flame directly onto the barrier. Roth gritted his teeth trying to keep the barrier up. The beast finally rests his breath, and the surrounding area showed no more snow. The pure heat melted the surrounding area away revealing the rocks and wet grass. Roth stared as the beast stared back, leaving him with no more options. He lowers the barrier and nocks his arrow.


    The beast snarls as it charges up its breath. Roth draws his bow and keeps his aim stead. The bow glows with immense mana as the tip of the arrow begins to glow with pure mana. To Roth, the world felt quiet, the sound of his breathing and heartbeat was all he could hear, focusing on the center mass of the wyvern. With one final breath, he lets go. A shock wave shook the area as the bow snapped in half. The arrow flew towards the beast at an incredible speed. It was so powerful; an explosion was made as soon as it made contact with the wyvern. It''s cries of pain soared into the grey windy sky as it fell back. Without realizing it, it was falling back onto the camp. The mercs were in shock and tried to run away but it was too late. It crashes tearing the whole camp apart sliding across destroying everything in its path.


    "No! nononononononono!" He quickly flew to the sky and quickly descended to the camp looking for Mina and Katsumi.


    "Mina!!! Katsumi!!! Where are you!!!!"


    But there was only silence. Only the howls of the snowy wind can be heard.


    "Over here!!!"


    Roth turned towards the voice and sees a hand sticking out of the powdered snow. He quickly dives and begins to dig with his hands only to find them safe in a barrier Mina had erected.


    "Oh thank god you guys are alright..."


    "Roth... that was... something. You truly keep on surprising me." As Katsumi sits in the snow trying to catch her breath.


    "With big brother around, something always has to end aggressively hahaha."


    "Hey it''s not like I asked for this okay!" Katsumi and Mina chuckled as Roth gave an exhausted sigh. He looks towards the ruin campsite hoping to salvage what little is left from the wreckage.

 CHAPTER 45) The Great Revelation of The Fidelity pt.3

    Roth jumps into the steep hole that kept the two safe from the crashing wyvern. He helps Mina by lifting her up out onto the ledge and soon gave Katsumi a boost. He Then swiftly and elegantly floats up with his wind magic out of the crater.


    "You know Roth just when I thought I have seen everything, you keep throwing fast one''s way over my head you know that?"


    "Yeah... and it''s going to get a lot weirder, just watch."


    He slowly walked to the thrashed and decimated camp site. It was a gruesome sight to see as bodies twisted and mangled were scattered across. Katsumi''s eyes widen as slowly, out of the mangle corpses, a golden mist of light began to pour out and slowly seeped into Roth as he passed by them. The light followed as more and more rays of golden mists of light began to pour into Roth. Katsumi''s eyes were fixated, never leaving Roth''s sight. Mina giggled and jumped into Katsumi''s field of view breaking her concentration.


    "Isn''t big brother the best there is? He always keeps surprising me too."


    She giggles and runs towards Roth side as she playfully runs her fingers through the golden mist as it softly breaks like water. Katsumi stares for just a bit longer only for it to be broken by a soft chuckle and smile. Roth now stands in front of the dead wyvern as its chest is torn open and organs leaking out. The golden mists finally settled into his body making him feel more invigorating. He sticks out his hand and waits for the golden mist to come pouring out of the dead animal, but to no avail. This is the second time a wyvern has died by his hands and not once has the golden mist came out. He was starting to question if the reason for this was in that mountain top.


    "What''s wrong big brother?"


    "I honestly have no idea. Back in Ezhine, the dead wyverns that I killed didn''t emit the golden mist that came out. Now it''s doing it again, and it has me stumped."


    Katsumi finally reaches the two and chimes in, " What does that mean if no mist comes out? What does it even do anyways?"


    "Well as far as I know it kind of fills my mana and makes me feel more rejuvenated."


    Yet another lie being told because, leveling up to become even more powerful, would not make sense to them at all. All of a sudden, a low gruff moaning can be heard. The three all heard it and looked around to see where it was coming from. After a moment of searching, they spotted a mound of rubble made from wood, cloth, and buried underneath snow. Roth walks slowly towards the rubble as the crunch of the snowy powder can be heard underneath his boots. Lifting each piece one by one he sees one of the men badly hurt and bleeding profusely from his face. Roth appraises the man and sees his level is just above forty. His legs show a dark blackish red color indicating that they are crushed beyond repair. Near his abdomen showed a vibrant red color and the aurora of the red seems to be growing brighter each second, indicating massive internal bleeding.


    It was the same man who was interrogating the person that was eaten by the wyvern. He looked at the three with great disgust in his facial expression. He tried to speak, but he could only muster a few words, "What... the fuck... have you done...?"


    Roth kneels and looks directly into his eyes, emotionless and cold," I need information, and you''re going to give it to me, and I can help with those injuries."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Fuck...YOU! You have... any idea... who we are kid? You''ll regret doing this..."


    "Yeaaaaah I really don''t care. I''m already in a skirmish with the Fidelity so you''re basically just throwing empty threats."


    Roth stands up and places his foot onto his stomach resting his entire body weight. The man screams in agonizing pain.


    "If you won''t tell me then I''ll just leave you out here in the cold. Tick tock, what''s it going to be?"


    "FUUUUUCK! Alright, alright! I''ll talk, just get the fuck off of me!"


    He steps off and let the man catches his breathe. He regains his composure and is ready to speak.


    "What is the sanguineous fluid? What even is that stuff?"


    "ARHHH, it''s a drug we created, a limiter enhancer... It breaks the natural law of... natural human strength. We were supposed to get a full shipment worth of the vials... but that measly cocksucker merchant stole from us..."


    "How the hell would you even know he stole from you. He was begging, pleading for his life and you toyed with him."


    "The real world isn''t sunshine and rainbows son... If you fail to deliver with us, you will pay."


    "And where do you make this fluid huh? Where do you get it from?"


    "I don''t know! The higher ups know more I''m just a fucking... look out guard and interrogator... I don''t know where this shit is made..."


    Roth scoffs and leans down for his second question, "If you''re guarding then what''s in that mountain then? I doubt the fidelity just sent random thugs to guard and empty mountain top."


    "I don''t... know..."


    "You really don''t know much of anything do you?" As he steps on his abdomen again.


    "ARGHHHH YOU FUCKER! I DON''T! ALL THEY SAID WAS TO GUARD THE AREA THAT''S IT!!!!"


    Roth scoffs again but he lets go his footing off of him. The man murmurs to himself again of the amount of pain swelling inside him. He thinks to himself now wondering with even more questions.


    "For heaven''s sake kid... heal me already..." Roth takes a moment in silence and nods to himself agreeing to his request. Mina sees his nod and walks towards the man only to be stopped by Roth.


    "I''ll do it Mina don''t worry."


    "Oh, okay then big brother..." Mina was confused but followed his request. Roth aimed his palm at the man to heal but instead of Roth''s light magic, a sharp, fast-moving icicle shot out and impaled the man directly into his forehead. The man''s eyes were wide open of shock and the sounds of slight gasping can be heard until finally, the man stopped moving entirely. Mina clenches her teeth as she looked away at the unpleasant sight.


    "For a moment Roth, I thought you were actually going to heal that monster."


    "These guys don''t deserve to be healed, not after we''ve just seen."


    She agreed and spat at the corpse as she walked away. The three worked their way up to the peak and found their way into a large cavern opening with natural rock formations acting as steps. No surprised to them there were more men inside the caverns guarding whatever this thing that led Roth here. They pushed their way through fighting anyone who stood in their way. Mina dodging and weaving each attack and using small barriers to smack her opponents off their balance. Katsumi used the bow Roth had given her to pick off as many as they could before they could reach them. To Roth''s surprise she was a very skilled martial artist. Roth could''ve easily used his magic against them but held it off not knowing how unstable this massive cavern was. After slicing and fight the guards off they finally manage to defeat the last men guarding this summit.


    Mina bends down with her hands on her knees gasping for air as she is exhausted from all that relentless fighting. Katsumi was even trying to catch her breath as she was leaning against the moist cavern walls. Roth however wasn''t feeling any fatigue at all. With all the people he has been fighting off kept him from getting exhausted with the golden mists. He even leveled up a few times. After walking down the pathways of the caverns, Roth felt extreme goosebumps and a chill went down his spine. The more he walked down the more queasy and uneasy he felt in his stomach. The other two were starting to get the same feeling as he was, and they were silent the whole way. Until finally they made it to two large dark iron gates. They were as tall as a giant office building. Rust streaks dripping from the very top of the gates. The two were in awe seeing the behemoth, but Roth just stared at the miasmic gates and the gates stared back.

 CHAPTER 46) Incomprehensible

    The three stand in front of the giant rust leaking gates. None of them budge a single inch, as if they are expecting them to move on their own. Mina, who is usually more curious and eccentric, stands timidly and anxious. Just how she was before she met Roth. Silence, they stood in silence for what felt like an eternity until Katsumi broke it.


    "Well... you were right Roth. You uh... you ready to go in...?"


    "Yeah... no time like the present, right? Help me with the door"


    "sure...sure...cool, cool, cool." Katsumi tries to comfort herself as she cautiously walks towards the iron gates. They both position themselves signaling on the count of three. Once the third number was signaled, they pushed on the gates. At first they did not move, but loud noises suddenly began to emit from the door. Loud grinding and crunching sounds can be heard on its hinges. The clanking of large gears turning as every click began to echo the cavern walls. Mina crossed her arms as she felt goosebumps from all the noise. As the door swung more and more open gusts of wind shot out of the doorway as if it was keeping all the airflow sealed shut.


    Katsumi and Roth gritted their teeth as they push the doors farther until they were satisfied. They all looked into the cavern walkway beyond the gate, dark cold and eerie was what they felt in that darkness. Roth took the lead as the two followed close behind him.


    "This isn''t scary, this isn''t scary, you faced way worse before. Yeah, this is nothing, easy peasy." As Mina kept talking to herself looking at every direction with a cold sweat.


    She stays close to Roth to not steer off the trail. The pathway seemed to stretch on forever. But soon their eyes became more adjusted to the dark and saw and opening straight ahead. What also was up ahead seemed to be glowing, a small crystal of sorts, several of them in fact. They were low and dim but were scattered around the walls of the cave. Roth looks more and sees that the path just ends in a sudden drop-off.


    "Great, now what do we do big brother?" As Mina gets closer to Roth feeling very uneasy.


    He looks into the massive open area beyond the drop-off. He couldn''t tell what was in the distance. Collums? Rock formations connecting from the celling to the ground? It was hard for Roth to see. Katsumi held onto Mina''s shoulder allowing Roth to inspect further without distraction. Near the edge of the drop-off was a large dim glowing crystal that stood in place. it was no larger than the size of a football. He knelt down and slowly reached out to touch it. As his hand got closer the area that was near his finger began to glow slightly brighter then back to its low dim as he removed his hand away.


    He looks at his hand and back into the glowing crystal. THOOM, Roth falls back disoriented and looks up to see what had just happened. A wyvern had just landed aggressively on top of Roth as it roars loudly in the sky. Roth tries to crawl backwards keeping his vision on the large beast. But the wyvern follows on his crawl just nearly on top of him. Mina screams for Roth but Katsumi holds her back. Roth can''t get an opening and use his magic against the beast. If he did, the risk of getting bitten is high. He crawls as fast as he can backwards, but the beast is too fast. Now the wyvern''s snout is extremely close to his face. The hot rancid smell of its breath is nauseating. The wyvern snarled showing its teeth as it let out a large roar in his face. Saliva droops down as he looks away waiting for the inevitable. Yet, nothing happens. He opens his eyes slowly looking at the beast. The wyvern stares as it hisses at him and looks at the other two. Katsumi places Mina behind her and guards her waiting for it to strike.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The wyvern stares then back at Roth only to flap its wings and soar off away somewhere in this cavern. The noises of other wyverns can be heard in the cold dark and damped area. Roth still sits in disbelief on what just happened to him.


    "Big brother! I thought you were dead! I thought I was going to lose you!"


    Mina rushed to his aid and gave him the biggest hug she has ever given him. Roth was happy to see her care for him so much as he hugged her back.


    "I''m alright Mina. More importantly why didn''t that wyvern attack me at all?"


    "I did find that quite strange too Roth. I almost sure it was going to gobble you up then come for Mina and me."


    "Something is affecting this area, and we need to find out what it is. You guys with me?"


    The two agreed with still worrying faces but with determination when suddenly their expressions went blank then slowly to horror and despair. Roth was confused on their faces, but he turned around slowly and saw what was behind him. Slowly emerging from the drop-off was a large scale claws that were massive. It rested on the ledge and shook the area. Soon an enormous body slowly emerges, with large horns that went straight back, black scales with yellow crevices that looked like the flow of lava. A glowing red serpent''s eye that pierces their soul. Now its body towers over them. The beast looked like something out of a monster movie film. Towering over them with such immense powerful aura was a dragon. With four powerful limbs and wings so powerful just using them could create hurricanes. The low soft rumble vibrated their chest as the dragon stared at them.


    The dragon took in a deep breath and roared inside the cavern. The three of them covered their ears as the dragon screech with immense power. The entire cave system was shaking rocks were falling everywhere like a giant earthquake was splitting the mountain apart. Their ears were ringing so loudly, Roth was sure that their eardrums were ruptured. As soon as the dragon finished its roar Roth quickly healed the two and himself from their ruptured ear drums. Mina crawled back in fear while Katsumi held her tightly. Roth looked at the dragon and yet the dragon did nothing else, only stared back. Roth was terrified but had the courage to walk towards the edge and face the dragon.


    "ROTH ARE YOU CRAZY!!! LETS GO, WE KNOW WHAT''S IN HERE NOW LETS RUN FOR IT!"


    Katsumi yells at Roth but he only looks back seeing the two coward in fear. Roth feels terrible but he needs to find out about that vision on what it means. He takes a step further and looks directedly into those demonic red eyes.


    "A dragon huh? I bet you were the one who sent that vision."


    The dragon remains silent.


    "I''m here now! Say something... anything damn it!"


    The dragon stays silent, until finally, Its jaws open.


    "So you are the one that has defeated the wyverns. I am impressed, little human."


    That voice was so loud and so commanding. It wasn''t coarse or rough, but its voice rang inside the three''s body.


    "It seems not even my call of despair had deterred you away. I must say I commend you on your bravery. Although, bravery and foolishness can be one in the same."


    Roth stared holding onto his fear trying not to break from this immense aura. All he could think to himself is how the hell did the Fidelity got their hands on an intelligent dragon.

 CHAPTER 47) The Sad Reality

    Roth keeps his composure as he stands tall before the great massive dragon that looms over him. The massive aura that the dragon is profusely giving off is sending waves of fear through his body. He''s amazed he is even standing at all. Mina and Katsumi however were still sitting on the floor petrified unable to move a single inch. Roth looks back as their faces are frozen in fear. He hasn''t seen Mina act like this since he first met her when she was in chains still. He looks back at the godly beast at it still watches him with those glowing blood red eyes. Just the slightest shift from the dragon''s body sounds like the entire ground is shifting.


    "I am surprised you are able to stand before me little human. I would have expected you and your troupe to have scampered off by now, yet you lot seemed to have the will to stay. How commendable I dare say."


    "And you seemed to be very intelligent and very proper for someone to be living in a mountain."


    "HMPH, and you really think I chose to live in this disgusting damp cavern and make it my home? What utter nonsense. I am from high blood boy, not some troglodyte."


    "Then... why are you even here in the first place?"


    The beast exhales through his nostrils as large steam come plummeting out, vibrating and echoing the large open cavern. He sways to his side and leans against the enormous pillars. The amount of force he put should''ve crushed it, but the pillar stood strong.


    "Forgive me, I have not introduced myself properly. You know my nick names, the calamity god, devourer of man, etcetera etcetera. Though my actual name is Hajime."


    "Hajime? That is a... lovely name..."


    "Flattery won''t get you anywhere boy. You came here because you wanted to know why I deemed you worthy, correct?"


    "Yeah, I really want to know. Why am I worthy? What makes me so special about killing a bunch of wyverns?"


    "Because you are not an ordinary human. Tell me, when you struck down my wyverns, did anything happened at all. Anything... unusual?"


    Roth averted his gaze in anxiousness knowing full well about his ability not working.


    " It''s because your power did not absorb or take any type of energy from them, yes?"


    "How did you-"


    "My dear boy, all those wyverns were my summoned familiars. They are connected to me. It doesn''t matter if you strike one down, you will not absorb their power."


    Roth was now scared that he knows his ability, but how much does he know? Roth takes a moment and appraises Hajime. Suddenly his head feels like it was about to explode. He slouches over grabbing at his head to make the pain stop. The status of Hajime was terrifying. All he could see was nothing but pure static. Suddenly words appear but all he could hear was the sounds of loud constant buzzing error sounds.


    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 18.7348%" border="1">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 27.8073%">LVL: X </td>


    <td style="width: 72.1927%"> HAJIME</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 27.8073%">STR: X</td>


    <td style="width: 72.1927%">ERROR</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 27.8073%">PER: X</td>


    <td style="width: 72.1927%">ERROR</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 27.8073%">CON: X</td>


    <td style="width: 72.1927%">ERROR</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 27.8073%">DEX: X</td>


    <td style="width: 72.1927%">ERROR</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 27.8073%">WIS: X</td>


    <td style="width: 72.1927%">ERROR</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 27.8073%">CHR: X</td>


    <td style="width: 72.1927%">ERROR</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    He grabs his head until finally he closes his appraisal skill. The sudden bombardment of noise and pain finally ceases. He calms down catching his breath and getting back his composure.


    "My oh my, you were trying to see how strong I am where you not?"


    "You... you knew I was trying to check you?"


    "But of course my little human. That means you also have the eye of God."


    There was that title again, the eye of God. Frida also mentioned that Roth had it but never really understood what that meant. Roth has his full attention now and walks closer towards Hajime.


    "The eye of God. I heard that title before, but I have no idea what that means."


    "It''s very understandable, it is a rare gift that only so few have possessed it. You are also special too. With two special gifts. Does the word void magic mean anything to you?"


    His eyes widen, and his heart raced. He tried to speak but no words were coming out. Hajime let out a soft giggle.


    "As I expected. Void magic, as you already know by now, is the ability to use all forms of magic. What you may not have known is that you also have the ability to use other people''s form of specialized magic. You know, their special little tricks. like that mirage skill you have. You didn''t just learn it by defeating him after knowing what he did, you physically absorbed the power becoming one in your own."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "That does make a lot of sense when you put it like that."


    "Another interesting fact is that you also have the ability to create new skills, with the right amount of mana and casting of course. Never wondered why that glowing golden mist always goes into your body after defeating an enemy."


    Roth thought it was just a stupid game gimmick when he was creating his character, he didn''t think it actually had a part and lore in this world. Hajime shifted his body and came close to Roth''s face, inspecting him closer.


    "You remind me a lot about him. You have the same air as him."


    "What him? You mean there''s someone else that''s just like me in this world too?"


    "Hmph, indeed. Though, that was a lifetime ago. He was an adventurer like you. Carefree, always an extrovert, no matter what he did he always seemed to help anyone, no matter how minuscule it was."


    "How long ago was this?" Hajime stopped and looked up at the celling, giving a long and thoughtful pause.


    "More than a millennium ago. It is the very reason of why I''m in this forsaken mountain in the first place."


    "I don''t understand, he was the reason? It sounded like you respect him."


    "Because I do respect him boy, he didn''t put me in this mountain, my own kind did!"


    The mountain shook as he raised his voice in frustration. Roth held onto the side of the wall trying not to fall over.


    "Long ago, my kind the great elder dragons, were in an alliance with the demon king of that era. I was one of their commanders in the dark army''s legion. I command over the siege and burning of cities. One day that adventurer made a bet against me. He said that if he won, I shall submit to him and see the wonders of what humanity has to offer. And If I won, I would siege victory and kill him gaining the title of hero slayer."


    Roth''s eyes widen once more, " You mean to tell me he was-"


    "Yes, he was the hero who defeated the demon lord''s army and stopped their invasion. And I was a part of his party. After the war was over, the other great elders found me and branded me as a traitor of my kin. They stripped me of my powers unable to change into my human form. Placing a curse onto my soul, sealing me in this mountain, until the end of my days."


    "I-I am so sorry. I truly am sorry, but how did you ended up working with the Fidelity?"


    "That wretched woman Frida, she found me in this cavern and placed an obedient spell on me. Forcing me to summon my familiars to her whim and cult. I try to refuse all I can but to no avail. Which is why I scoured for many years finding the perfect candidate to set me free of my eternal torment."


    "You want me to free you? How am I supposed to do that! You''re huge!"


    "By what you have always been doing my little human. By absorbing my powers."


    The realization sunk in, and Roth was baffled. He shook his head in disbelief, " No, I can''t I- I don''t know how this will affect me. You''re literally ancient power, I don''t know if my body will be able to handle it."


    "Taking power and relinquishing it have two very different sides. If you slain me, had we been pure enemies and absorb my power, your body will surely have shut down due to the amount of energy I have. But making an offering to you as I have to my old friend so long ago. Your body will obtain all that energy, it will not reject you. Plus, I have seen how you handle yourself with that bow. If you free me from my bonds, I shall bestow you the highest form of rarity. A summoned bound bow. No longer will you burden yourself with too much equipment. With this, you can summon a bow with pure mana and use any elemental spell as your arrow."


    Roth''s eyes glistened from the golden glowing crystals on the floor, "Why, why are you asking me this? You barely know me. You only know me from a bunch of wyvern''s perspectives. Why even trust your faith in a kid like me." Hajime stood there silently staring back into Roth''s eyes but that malice aura surrounding him seemed to dissipate. Now all he can feel from him, is burden.


    "No one has reminded me of him in such a long time. I know you are the one who can set me free. Please child, I beg of you. Don''t make me spend another moment in this prison. I can feel myself already drifted away from this world. The two binding spells are what''s keeping me in place."


    Katsumi and Mina finally stood next to Roth after getting the courage to stand beside knowing who this dragon was. Roth looked at both of them and they fully support whatever Roth chooses. Roth scratched his head with all the pressure he has been dealing with. With a moment of silence and deep breathes he steps closer to Hajime.


    "Alright, I''ll do it. I''ll free you from this imprisonment." Hajime slowly smiles and bows his head with the most utter gratitude.


    "You have my utmost respect, young man. I thank you, truly. I deeply apologize for scaring the two of you. I merely wanted to test his resolve is all."


    "Oh no worries hahahaha it''s okay hahahaha...." As mina tries to play it off but is still so genuinely scared.


    "Before you set me free, there are two things I want to pass down before my depart. I shall grant you a travel spell. It''s only one use, but I figured you want to use it instead of walking back down this mountain all over again. The other is another poor soul that is trapped like me as well. She is in this country as well near the capitol. Please set her free of her binds as well."


    "I- I will Hajime, I promise you."


    "Good lad, I wish you all luck on your greatest endeavors. Take down that sick woman Frida for me. Tell her Hajime sends his regards."


    Roth chuckles and agrees. Hajime positioned himself and lifted his chest close as he can to Roth. There was a gash that exposed Hajime, were there laid a scale once. Roth hesitantly placed the tip of his sword on the gash. He stopped and looked at Hajime once more. He nodded slowly as if he was telling Roth, it was okay. He stood there for a moment and with one thrust it slid deep into the wound. No reaction from Hajime. So now Roth but all his mana deep into the sword to pass down the energy throughout his body. With what felt like an eternity was instant, giant volts of electricity shot into Hajime sending every bolt into his body. Hajime let out a giant screech that shook the mountain. Every wyvern in the cavern screamed in unison as if they were feeling the pain as well. After pouring every mana from his body into the wound he pulled the sword out quickly and stepped back.


    Hajime''s body was convulsing from the intense shock. Suddenly, his body began to glow starting from his claws all the way up to his body. His painful expression was no replaced with a euphoric face. His body began to glow even brighter, and a voice rang out loud.


    "Thank you all...Katerina... my love...I''m home now..."


    He looked at him with awe at what he just said. Soon his body glowed that lit the entire cave making it look as if it were daytime on the surface. Giant plumes of golden mist shot into the air and beamed directly into Roth. Showering him like it was a waterfall. For nearly a minute of this passed until finally the mist subsided. Roth looked up into the air and what left behind were golden embers, some with black edges as if it were burnt paper embers slowly falling into the cavern floors. He reached out and let a few land in his palm. it gently landed only for it to vanish slowly into dust. Hajime, who was trapped for more than a millennium, is now free from that eternal hell.

 CHAPTER 48) Familiar Promise

    "Hello, is there any postings for some low rank jobs. Maybe herb gathering or something in that area?"


    "Of course, I''ll be happy to help you sir. Just one moment while I bring out one of the postings we have."


    Saudia smiles and reaches down with a drawer full of files and postings. She skims the sections organized by difficulty until she reaches the lowest portion. She finds a perfect one for this novice adventurer.


    "Here you are sir, a posting about some nasty arachnids that have overtaken a villagers shed. They are nasty little critters so do be careful. They are the size of cats believe it or not."


    She playfully whispers while she covers her mouth as if not to let the others around them hear her. The adventurer laughs nervously and accepts the job. He leaves and waves goodbye thanking her for the job. She continues to smile and held her head high with pride only to exhale of exhaustion. Then a familiar face with grey white hair enters the lobby area and stands right next to her.


    "Seems like someone is under the weather. Is everything alright?"


    She was almost startled by Afuniers presence but was relieved it was only him.


    "Oh it''s nothing really. Just me being a bit selfish. Maybe spoiled a bit..."


    "Oh? Why is that if I may ask Miss Lulin?"


    "I sort of made Roth promise me to write back and let me know how he''s doing and if he''s alright." She fidgets in place being shy of answering. Aufnier smiles like a doting father seeing her act like this towards Roth.


    "I understand what you mean. That young man has been through so much, especially what had happened when he first walked through those doors. You miss the others as well, correct? That''s why you''re so worried for his well being?"


    "I can''t help it. Those three were my dearest friends and him almost giving up when he just started. Not to mention he almost died all bloodied and mangled like that. I can''t help but to worry."


    "He is an extraordinary young man. Believe me when I say this Miss Lulin, he is a strong willed fighter. He almost reminds me of the stories of the hero who stood his ground against the demon lords army when I was a child."


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    She looks at him with much curiosity, " You say he''s strong?"


    "Indeed, in fact I might put a recommendation for a promotion for him to advance to a higher rank appropriate to his skill level."


    She stares at him enthralled at what he said.


    "By the way, you said you made him promise to write to you. Has he kept to his word?"


    "He has. He explained his journey and how he met a familiar face and was heading to a facility that had something to do with that vision he had. He also said he was okay and not to worry."


    "Hmm, I have no doubt he is doing well for himself and his little sister."


    A man suddenly enters the room with many satchels on both sides of his waist. He scans the room until his eyes locked with Saudias.


    "Ah, hello there missy, you wouldn''t happened to be named Saudia?"


    "Oh I am..." She said in a very caught off manner.


    "Ah, perfect then this is for you ma''am, enjoy your fine day missy."


    She was surprised and looked at the letter. Her eyes slowly widen, and her smile brighten than ever before. On the front bear the name Roth Malvikun. She squeed with glee and hurriedly open the letter quickly reading.


    Hey Saudia, it¡¯s me. Just letting you know I am doing well and okay. Mina says hello too and wishes you all the best while we are away for the time being. That trip I told you about from what I saw from my visions? I was right! The journey to get to the summit was long and exhausting. But the view at night time was something otherworldly. The sky was glowing with beautiful green lights that lit up the night sky. Another thing I hate to admit I was right was that the Fidelity was at the top as well. I know I know, I wasn¡¯t trying to get into any trouble but I had to deal with them since I saw something disturbing. What I found out was that they had been holding a freaking dragon! Can you believe that!? He was the one that called for me and sent that vision to me. He believed I was strong enough to set him free. He was a prisoner against his will and the wyverns that attacked Ezhine were from the command of that crazy woman again, Frida. The dragon bestowed me two gifts of power before setting him free which I will use wisely and carefully. I hope I didn¡¯t worry you too much. I promise to keep writing these letters to you to let you know me and Mina are perfectly okay.


    Sincerely your reckless


    Adventurer


    Roth Malvikun


    Saudia looks at the paper with so much joy and heartache she almost teared up. She smiles clutching the paper trying not to cry.


    "Oh my, that''s... that is so wonderful to hear. I do hope he makes it back that silly fool."


    Aufnier lets her have her moment and allows her to soak up all this feeling that''s coming from her heart. A crush that Aufnier did not expect her to have for young Roth.

 CHAPTER 49)Tempestas Advenit

    The sun is almost hidden away in the distant horizon. The sky is becoming darker with each passing second. But the sky is not filled with the nighttime darkness and stars of the night, it was filled with choking of thick smoke spreading everywhere. A decent size village somewhere in the countryside was burning to a crisp. The homes of hardworking families and farmers slowly burning down to the ground. Mercenary men chasing down running stragglers that flee into the woods. The men, woman, and elderly were forced to pick these strange flowers with many unusual thorns on their stems. With a soft oval shape seed that was rooted to the thorny stem. The villagers were crying begging them to stop. But the marauders refused to listen to their cries.


    "Please! I beg of you! We have done what you asked of us! Why are you doing this!"


    "Shut the fuck up and do as your told!"


    The rough bearded man slaps the blade of his sword across the weak man''s face. He fell to the ground clutching his cheek. When the man looked at his palm, it was cover with deep red blood and a thin layer of his cheek was sliced, dangling like a string of meat. He wailed loudly as the other families cried while still picking the strange flowers, bleeding from the thorns stabbing them. In the center of the village was a large mass pile of bodies drenched in flames. A man over looks into the burning corpse pile, staring emotionlessly as the whickering flames cackle loudly. He can see on the pile few children, maimed and disfigured, slaughtered by the savaged men. A woman was being held back as she tries to reach out towards the flame but was soon interrupted by another man who shoved his sword deep behind her back, she fell silent and dropped instantly. Touma looked with zero empathy in his eyes.


    "Yoo hooo, heya snookums!" Frida calls out to Touma with so much pride in her voice. Touma however, turns toward her and glares in annoyance. Ophelia and Dalek followed in step, they seem a lot calmer and timid than usual. Touma''s eyes are filled with anger and rage and slowly walks towards her.


    "Awwww that''s so sweet, you''re coming up to give me a hug. I''m wide open umaboo! Give your princess a big ole hug!" She spreads her arms wide open and stands on her toes waiting for Touma''s hug. Touma continues toward her path with that same emotionless stare. His pace doesn''t increase but somehow managed to get close really quickly. Just before he got near her, he winds back his arm and swings a low upper cut to her gut. She made a loud gag as she was sent flying back slamming into one of the sheds that was unharmed by the flames. She grabs her stomach with both her hands withering in pain. With that punch he did not stop walking and made his way towards her menacingly.


    "Owie, owie. Ouch... that... was unexpected..."


    He grabs her by the throat and lifts her up into the air squeezing tightly on her throat. She wiggles her feet as she grabs his arm trying to breathe. Her mask slightly shifts and can see the corner of her mouth gritting her teeth as she tries to grasp for air.


    "You... you fucking idiot. Do you realize what you have done."


    "Ag... I... missed a...meeting...?"


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "You god damn imbecile, everything is just a god damn joke to you."


    Ophelia and dalek stand in complete disbelief seeing Frida being man handled like this.


    "I''ll give you a hint then Frida, reports all over our bases say that the wyverns in our possession were screeching in pain and suddenly turned to ash. Any clues as to why?"


    "Herg- they... got a bad... sickness...?" Touma clicks his teeth in annoyance as she still toys with him.


    "Because that damn stupid dragon you found died. The obedient seal you placed on him was broken and he perished. Now all the wyverns are dead. You know the one person who I can think of is capable of such of feat?"


    "...who...might... that be-"


    "That damn kid Roth Malvikun. I sent you to spy on him and to locate his whereabouts yet you think this is some damn children''s game. I''m starting to lose my faith in your abilities and my patience."


    "Are- are you burning this place... to let some steam off...?"


    "No, a snitch was here in this village. We couldn''t find him so if he ever decides to return home, a nice surprise like this will be waiting for him."


    Just around the corner Dante and Connerey walk into view carrying corpses of the villagers to add to the burning pile. Connery''s face looks anemic and pale with those glowing purplish color flowing in his veins. His eyes filled with anger and hatred as he tossed the body into the pile.


    "With so much happening I''m beginning to wonder if you''re just letting this all happened just to sabotage me."


    The barely visible of her gritting teeth turned into a sinister grin. She then let go of her grasp and extended her arms wide open away from her and allowed herself to dangle in his grip.


    "If you honestly believe that... then do what you must... Rip my head off... ravage me if that will satisfy your urge... my... king..."


    Touma looks at her, gripping her throat even more tightly. His blood boiling as you can feel the heat coming off his body. All he can see was the barely visible corner of her mouth grinning demonically. He held her high for what felt like an eternity. Until he tossed her to the side and allowed her to breathe properly once more.


    "Tsk, I want you to return back home. I want to have a long chat with you after I''m done here."


    "Yes...umaboo... your wish is my command hehehehe." She coughs in between her speech as she chuckles away.


    Suddenly a man in noble attire rushes towards Touma with a scroll, "My lord, sir, we have urgent news."


    "What is it Santos, I''m pretty much reached my patience at this point."


    "I understand my lord, but we have news of that boy who''s been meddling in our affairs. They know where he is located now."


    "Oh? Where is that boy exactly?"


    "He was reported to be in the capital of Mur, sir." Touma gritted his teeth angrily and stormed off.


    "I know exactly where that boy is going."


    "Want me to accompany you snookums, I''ll make it up to you by-"


    "No. I''ll handle this myself. You five will return home, not sightseeing, not so much as buying a fucking snack off a vendor. What''s that damn old cliche saying, if you want something right then you got to do it yourself."


    Touma storms off with several of the few men while the rest stay to finish off this village. Santos helps up Frida but sees under her mask smiling and giggling. She giggles profusely until she laughs hysterically into the air. Santos looks at her completely mortified.


    "Oh yes!!! Slaughter that red cape fool my sweet sweet man!!! Make him regret he was ever born!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Santos backs away as to let her laugh to her hearts content. Ophelia winces in fear and slowly hides behind Dante. Connerey watches as Touma rides off quickly on horseback. He grips his fist in anger wanting to kill the kid that stabbed him in the neck. His blood boils and the purple veins glow even brighter. The night is filled with the cries of helpless victims and the maniacal laughter of that psychotic woman.

 CHAPTER 50) Bounded of Blood

    "Again, again! Do it again big brother!"


    Roth chuckles and amuses Mina once more. He aims his hand as if he was aiming a bow down range. He slowly mimics pulling back the bow, soon as he does, a bright golden rod shines filling the space of the arrow. The limbs of the bow shine as it flickers being made from light. He takes a moment and breathes in slowly and aims true. His sights fixated on a dead tree right in its center. He lets go and can feel the gust of wind rush back as it was shot. The golden rod flies towards its target with speed and hits it dead center. It bore a hole in the tree while also leaving a burn marking around the edges. Mina claps and praises Roth for being so amazing. He lets Mina be Mina and dematerializes the bow.


    "I have to say Roth, you are by far, the most interesting person I have ever seen."


    "I can''t tell whether that was a compliment or a not." He said with a smug grin on his face.


    "Hmph, it was a compliment. Don''t worry, after the things I have seen you do I would be crazy to make an enemy out of you."


    "Oh c''mon I''m not that bad. You''re making me sound like I''m some kind of villain."


    Mina walks up to the both of them and chimes in her thoughts.


    "My big brother is the best there is! There''s no one out there that can mess with us! He is now part dragon! RAWR!" She puts her arms up as if to make herself bigger and mimic the dragon. Roth clicks his teeth and rolls his eyes.


    "What did I tell you before Mina, I''m not part dragon. There''s nothing draconic about me. I''m still me."


    "I mean, she does have a point Roth. That little display of light that came beaming down at you was something out of some story legend. You can''t blame anyone thinking you''re part dragon now."


    In truth, it made his level way higher and increased his endurance, and mana capacity. He was nearing the level seventy mark. Still not a bad way to level up after being at level forty five for a bit. Although, he does still feel some regret he couldn''t just free Hajime. He understood being magically trapped there would be hell for anyone, hell, he''s living in it right now. His train of thought was interrupted by Katsumi.


    "Still though, I didn''t quite understand why you didn''t use that magic he gave you to get us back down the mountain anyways."


    "That gift seems far too valuable to just use without thought. I want to hold onto it just in case of emergency. Lately it''s just one problem after another with these fanatic crazies."


    "Yeah you may have a point there. Though I wasn''t the one who looked like I needed that break." She looks to Mina and giggles.


    "I can still feel the blisters on my feet. Never again a giant mountain like that."


    "Ohhh? Maybe more training will help you not feel those bli-"


    "Actually I feel super energized from that mountain climb hahahaha!"


    Her eyes widened and quickly retracted those words to not feel another training session from him again. Katsumi and Roth both chuckled at her demeanor. A carriage slowly pulls up as two other demi humans'' wave at Katsumi. She smiles and gives Roth a handshake.


    "Well, looks like I got to go. It''s been an interesting ride with you kid. Try to stay safe for her sake as well. I''m glad she''s safe with someone like you. Take care Roth and you too Mina, both of you stay out of trouble."


    Both Mina and Roth chuckled, and Roth returned her handshake. The two waved at her as she hops in the carriage trotting off away.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "I''m really glad she came along with us big brother."


    "She was a good guide, that summit was way too big, it was basically walking to another town on foot."


    "Are we going to do what Hajime wanted us to do?"


    "Yeah, let''s go find that other poor soul. For her and for Hajime''s final wish."


    Mina smiled at Roth and follow his lead back into town. The capital was so very busy. It was packed with all kinds of people, demi humans, and beastmen. Almost as if you would see in time square back in the real world. Buildings were everywhere and were only three stories high, but it reminded Roth just a little bit of modern sophistication style while still retaining the fantasy feel. For the past few hours, they have been asking questions about the Fidelities whereabouts or rumors. Majority want nothing to do with that group. Others had genuine confusion. They finally caught their break as one person told them about a tavern in the far eastern part of the capitol. He said he heard rumors about an organization working something out in that area. After walking through the busy streets of this city, they finally made their way to the tavern. It was old and rustic and look to be in worse shape than the others. Then again, the other buildings around were not as appealing as the others across this capitol.


    The two step in and the tavern was empty. Only three customers in a booth and the bar tender were the ones present.


    "You two seem lost. This place isn''t for children you know." As he wipes down a goblet with a cloth.


    "Don''t worry about it, she may look sweet, but she can handle herself."


    "Pfft, whatever."


    "Listen, we''ve been lost, and we''ve been trying to find our boss to get our work started. I hope I found the right place to work."


    "Kid I have no idea what you''re rambling on about." Roth looks to the others in the booth, and they stare silently. Roth hopes his next move will work, otherwise this will all be for nothing.


    "Really? You sure? Because I thought this was a well established business." Roth pulls from his pocket the same metal insignia pin of the Fidelity. The man stares at the pin with no emotion then back at Roth with a more different tone.


    "Really, who sent you?"


    "Who else but the top brass. Does the name Frida mean anything to you?"


    The man''s eyebrow twitch from hearing that name and a slow droplet of sweat begins to form.


    "She... she got you... here?"


    "I guess word doesn''t travel around here huh?" Roth is keeping the ultimate poker face. He''s relived they don''t know who he is yet.


    "Um, no, no sir. We are a pretty much a secluded area. No one notifies us of anything. We aren''t exactly like the other branches... sir."


    "Seems like someone is causing mayhem in our little group and I think you know why I''m here."


    "...for the girl sir...."


    "Yes, that''s the one. Since Frida isn''t exactly a direct person. she just vaguely told me to find this place." Roth cannot believe his bluff is working so very well. He now understands the reputation she has in this organization. The man whistles for the others to close the tavern and leads the two down towards the cellar. He pulls on one of the torches that is attached to the walls and a hidden doorway slides open. The crunching of rock was loud for a moment revealing a long dark hallway. A few minutes went by and the man made hallway began to morph into a natural cavern wall structure.


    "My god how long have you built this place?"


    "Oh we didn''t build this sir. Under the city is a natural cavern that they don''t know about. It was owned by some family way back. That''s what I was told anyway."


    They finally reached the end into the large open space of the hidden cavern. Roth was stunned, it looked like it was night. Stars were shining everywhere, and the cold brisk of air slowly flew by. When he looked closer at the sky he understood the illusion. Thousands upon thousands of minerals littered the ceiling while glowing a low blue hue. giving its night time appearance. As they walk down the stone steps, he notices many ruble buildings and torn pillars. As if a small town was swallowed up here. They finally made their way to the center and standing before them was a large stone arch. Hanging from her wrists was a woman with dark purple hair. Chains on her ankles that were bolted to the floor. She was filthy and had torn clothes. She appears to be sleeping despite being hung in the air.


    "I''ll be heading back topside sir. Let me know if you need anything else."


    "Yup got it, run along now. I need to get started."


    The man had an uneasy look and quickly rushed off not wanting to think what he was going to do under "Frida''s" orders.


    Mina looks back until the man is finally out of sight and broke her poker face.


    "Oh my! That was scary! Quick thinking big brother I couldn''t believe they bought it."


    "Yeah me neither. Let''s hurry and figure a way to get her out of here."


    The chains suddenly began to move, and she slowly opens her eyes. Roth was taken back at her eyes, they were beautifully bright red. He stood there for a moment until finally she spoke, with a raspy exhausted voice.


    "No...more...please...no more..."

 CHAPTER 51) A Frenzy of Blood

    Roth and Mina both stare at the malnourished women dangling from her chains. Her wrists had deep blister sores and chafing from the tight metal. Her clothing was filthy and tattered for god knows how long. Her arms had several puncture wounds as if they were stabbing her or drawing blood. She stared at the two with heavy eyes, waiting for them to speak on what she thought they were going to do to her. Roth slowly walked up the stone steps towards her, she twitches in fear.


    "Hey, it''s okay. I''m not here to hurt you. Alright? I''m here to help."


    "Help...me...? Why...?"


    "Does the name Hajime mean anything to you?"


    She shakes her head not knowing the name he mentioned.


    "Well, he said he knew who needed help. And that they were in this area. We both been trying to find you and help you escape out of this place."


    She stares in confusion, in total disbelief. She looks back and forth of the two if they were actually serious on setting her free.


    "Miss, it''s okay. What my big brother said was true. We both hate the group that has confided you in this harsh reality. I promise you; we mean you no harm. I can even heal your injuries really quickly as well."


    Mina sticked her palm out and showed her the mana circle that floated above her palm. Glowing with a golden bright light that sparkled in the bright red eyes of the slave. She stared at both of them as tears slowly began to fill her eyes.


    "Please...please do... set me free... I don''t want to live like this... please... I beg of you..."


    Roth looked in sorrow and gave her a comforting smile.


    "There''s no need to plea for your freedom. I will get you down. This nightmare of yours is now over."


    She looks at him in awe and lets her tears fall. She closed her eyes and smiled waiting for him to bring her down. Roth first examined the chains around her ankles. They were tight and cutting deep into her skin. He looked around the cuff and saw the keyhole opening. He placed his fingertip directly into the keyhole and the metal around it began to slowly glow bright orange. He was transferring so much heat directly into the lock to break the mechanism. After a few moments the lock snapped off instantly. He tried the other and for a moment it snapped off instantly as well. Her feet now dangling free and all that was left was the giant lock binding her hands together. He uses his wind magic at his feet to levitate up towards the chain. The girl was in shock seeing him use so many magic elementals, she couldn''t help but to stare.


    As he was fiddling to get to the keyhole, he notices a dark blue pentagram symbol just on the center of the large iron cuffs. It was unusual because the symbols on it were moving in a counterclockwise direction. The other slaves before never had this symbol and to top it all off he suspected she must be very important to the Fidelity. A single slave in a secret underground cavern must mean she''s very valuable. All the more reason to set her free and make the Fidelity even more loss.


    He hovers his finger just above the keyhole and adds more heat just like a blow torch, and it was super effective. The lock split in half and the symbol vanished immediately. She plummeted towards the ground, but Roth caught her just in time. He carries her in his arms and slowly descends to the floor. She is so weak and light that she can barely open her eyes. He quickly kneels down while she still in his arms as Mina rushes towards her. She places her hands just above her as her body begins to glow. She opens her eyes slowly, but she is still weak for some reason. She looks up at Roth and stares deep into his eyes, as if she recognizes him.


    "Are you able to walk?"


    "I... I can try..."


    She tries to lift herself up and take a step but immediately tumbles towards the ground.


    "Hey hey hey! If you can''t It''s okay don''t worry."


    He lifts her up and carries her again in his arms. She feels embarrassed but is too exhausted and rests her head on his chest. He looks down at her and can''t help but smile. He looks to his side and sees Mina with her hands behind her back smiling back at him.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "What?"


    "You may act all bold and tough but you''re a real big softie hehe."


    He slightly turns red and clicks his teeth looking away trying to dismiss her comment. All she could do was giggle at him. They walk past through the rubble of this unknown cavern trying to figure out how to deal with the group above ground. When suddenly out of nowhere an arrow graze Roth''s cheek. He turned away and kneeled down protecting the slave girl. His cheek was torn as blood was spilling down his cheek. The blood landed on the slave girls face as her closed eyes winced of the warm feeling on her. Mina quickly stepped in front of the two and placed a barrier in front of them. Several armed men stood out of the shadows and on top of high ground ruble were archers aiming down at them with their bows. A slow clap can be heard as a man slowly stepped out of the darkness. An older gentleman wearing clothes of nobility stepped out. His suit was a velvet color and wore a sash around his shoulders. He had pauldron armor that look to be attached to his suit. He had a rough beard but no mustache.


    "My oh my, aren''t you two sneaky little cockroaches. Tricking my men into thinking you''re one of our superiors. Naughty, very naughty indeed, but I am impressed. Now won''t you two be good little citizens and give me back my property."


    Roth looks over his shoulder in anger as his face drips from blood. The snotty man grins at his pain as more men come and stand in front of their path.


    "She is our property, and you have no right to take her from us. If you give her up right here and now, I can spare you both and let you be on your way. After all, you two are the most wanted in the Fidelities hitlist."


    "Yeah I''ll pass on that offer you prick."


    "Hey now there''s no need for harsh language. I''m generous businessman, I''m giving you two the chance to get a head start out of this city. The Fidelity won''t have time to catch up to you if you leave now. I''m offering you mercy. God knows you need this luck when dealing with our organization. You won''t get a second chance..."


    Mina turns to Roth with a worried face. Roth stares at Mina and shakes his head, assuring her to never give in to these people. She nods back in determination. Soon the slave girl''s breath becomes eradicate and tries to speak but couldn''t.


    "You see, she''s in no condition to leave. The second she does she''s as good as dead without our medical help."


    "You bastards are all sick you know that? You''re all fucking sick!"


    "This is business. You know what they say, business is boomin!"


    Roth grits his teeth in anger trying to figure a way to get out while also protecting her. Then the slave girl grabs his shirt collar trying to speak between her gasps of breath. He looks down seeing her face in pain as she tries to get closer to him.


    "Hey don''t strain yourself! We''re going to get out of this I promise you."


    He felt her hand grab his cheek as she tries to speak and sit herself up. But soon lunges herself up and grabs his face with both her hands. His eyes widen in shock not expecting her to lunge at him. He then began to become even more shocked and disturbed. She stuck her tongue out as far as she can and lick the entirety of the whole wound of his cheek. The older man was caught off guard and looked at him with a perplexed look. Mina was startled and screamed for her brother. Roth''s face was so grossed out he didn''t even know what to do or say next. But the slave girl pushed him off with such a force that he slid backwards across the rubble ground.


    "Big brother!!!"


    She let down the wall and ran towards Roth. He was coughing hard as the wind was kicked out of him. He stared at the slave girl as she stood up back on her own two feet as she is twitching all over.


    "Oh my, this is new. I see you made up your mind. Come along now girl, time to set you back in you''r-"


    She yelled into the air with a loud wail and jumped forward at incredible speed as if she was flying. The old man''s cocky demeanor suddenly turned to fear seeing the weak scared girl now coming at him with inhuman speed. She yells at the man and slices his torso open with just her hands. The other mercenaries around him were in total shock. She sprinted towards the closest one and reveal her teeth to show insanely sharp long canine fangs. She bit deep into the throat of him as he screamed in agony. The others try to rush her, but she was too strong. One by one she fought them off. Slicing their faces off tearing their throats with her teeth. The several archers panicked and shot multiple arrows at her.


    They struck her back, but she did not flinch. She reached over and yank the arrows out. She turned towards the archers as her pupils became very small and glowing red. She rushes and suddenly turns into a red mist. The mist travels along the ground reaching towards the archers. They see this demonic red mist and ran for their lives screaming in fear. But the mist jumps in front of one and turns back into the slave girl. She bites the man''s right eye as he screams in despair. She tears his face off like a rabid animal, picking off all the men that were in the cavern. Roth stares at her in total disbelief. Why would Hajime want her to be free? Was this the reason the Fidelity had her here? As the last breath of the men were silence, she stood on top of the ruble panting heavily. Blood dripping down her face and hands as her dirty white clothing becomes nothing more than a red pink color. She yells into the air as her voice echoes the entire cavern walls. With her final yell she stands on top panting until finally she collapses. Roth and Mina stare at all the torn and mangled corpses that surround them as the men tried to flee from her monstrous rampage. Mina hugs Roth scared asking him what they had done.

 CHAPTER 52) The Truth of The Red Eye Girl

    The air was cool and chilly. The moon light shines brightly through the thin curtains. The light aqua color of the fabric lights up the entire room making it look as if they were underwater. The mysterious woman softly groans. Forcing herself to open her eyes as they were extremely heavy. A loud ticking sound fill the quiet room as a small grandfather clock hangs from the wall across from her. She turns her head slightly and sees Mina slowly yawning as she stretches from sleeping on the couch. As she turns her head the other way, she sees Roth as he''s leaning against the window staring out into the night. She slowly gets up struggling to lift herself up. Mina rubs her eyes and sees her getting up to which she jolted herself awake and went to help her.


    "Oh my gosh! Big brother she''s wake!"


    Roth turns to her direction but not leaving his spot from the window.


    "That was quicker than I imagine, I assumed you would still be sleeping longer."


    "Where...where am I...?"


    "You''re at the guild''s Infirmary. We made a whole elaborate story how we found you and that we would help you get well until you''re back on your feet. It should deter anyone coming in."


    "Oh... I see... because of the...thing..."


    "Yeah, the licking of my face and mass slaughter kind of put me in weird spot. The fact that you didn''t rip us apart limb from limb as well shows you''re not bad, at least I hope that''s the case."


    The woman looks away in deep shame and grips the blanket covers tightly.


    "I... I''m afraid to say... I know you think of me as a monster now. After seeing me like that...I...I..."


    Mina walks up to her and places her hand on hers. She slightly twitches from being startled but looks in confusion.


    "It''s okay, you can tell us. I can tell you''re a good person. No matter what you say, we will listen to all of it."


    Her eyes swell up with tears, but she doesn''t cry. She mumbles the words still afraid. Mina looks at her with a curious look but is still patient.


    "You sure...?"


    "Believe in what she says. What she said is true. Just explain."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    She looks down for a moment and takes a deep breath in.


    "...Amaya... my name is Amaya... I''m... I''m a vampire... okay... what you saw, was me losing control. I was born as a vampire, and I don''t know why. Both my parents were human. I was betrayed by the house I was serving, and they wanted to get rid of me. So they chained me up and placed a seal on me so I wouldn''t starve underground. Making that my prison forever. That group found me and started using me to take blood vials. I don''t know what for, but they would tempt me every time they do it. I can handle not drinking blood, but with nothing to eat and placing a bowl of blood in front of my face while I''m weak from that seal. I was going insane."


    Mina looked in awe at her as she was sad hearing what happened to her. Roth didn''t change his expression, He simply asked more questions,


    "When did you realize you were a vampire?"


    "When I was little, a maid found me with a hen still alive in my mouth as I was sucking it''s blood. Over the years I''ve gotten use to not drinking blood. Food was enough for me I just have to eat twice as much. So I never really drank any human blood at all."


    "So long as you eat normally just like us you can live your life without ever drinking any human blood?"


    "Yes, of course. I never really had cravings like that. It was just... not eating a single thing and just have blood in front of you. Taunting you, not having a single drop. It was pure hell."


    "What about certain foods like garlic. Are you weakened by them? Or silver? Holy water? Maybe burning in the sunlight"


    "What...? No I''m not weak to any of those. I was baptized as a baby by the holy church as well."


    Roth grabs his chin and now ponders in deep thought. The type of vampires he knows in his world is vastly different than this one. He''s decided to read more about this world''s vampire culture when he gets a chance. He looked towards her still with his arms crossed.


    "So you have no cravings at all for human flesh or blood."


    "No I don''t have any cravings at all. And I''m really sorry about before, the face thing I mean..."


    She blushes again with pure embarrassment. Roth exhales and slowly walks towards the door.


    "Mina, tighty up her room and let her sleep. Give her some rest, it''s still really early."


    "Aye aye big brother! You can count on me!"


    He nods and leaves the room to go to his own room right next door. Mina hums softly as she picks up the food trays the two were eating during her sleep.


    "You two were really watching over me..."


    "Of course, after you collapsed, we couldn''t just leave you in the hole now could we."


    "I don''t think your brother likes me very much..."


    Mina giggles softly as she grabs the covers of her bed and sets her back down to rest.


    "Oh don''t worry, my brother may look grouchy and grumpy, but he is a very kind person. After all, he was the one who helped you out of that hole and made sure only we would be healing you and no one else because of what you told us. So don''t you worry. Just get some good rest and relax."


    "Oh...well... alright then..."


    Mina head pats her gently before exiting the room making sure she is comfortable to sleep. As the door closes, the loud ticking of the clock can be heard once more. Only to be snuffed out by the sounds of sniffling. Tears streamed down her face as a spot on the silk of the pillows began to pool. She grabs tightly to her blanket as she sobs not remembering how long she has been treated this kindly before.

 CHAPTER 53) A Familiar Attire

    It is the following morning and Amaya dresses herself from the clothes that Mina left for her on the couch. It was a basic modest clothing of just a regular plain white shirt, a dark khaki style pants and slip on shoes. She walks towards the window to look down on the street view as she was on the second floor of the guilds building. The streets were bustling with the traffic of this city''s citizens. She grabs her left hand as she gently massages her wrist where the chains were being held. The indent and rash marks were now completely healed. Her messy hair was now flowing evenly, making her look more like a proper lady. As she was lost in deep thought, spacing out towards the window, a knock can be heard from the door.


    "Miss Amaya, It''s me, Mina. May I come in?"


    "Um, yes of course, you may come in."


    Mina opens the door as she walks towards Amaya with a jolly pep in her step.


    "My big brother wanted me to come get you as soon as you''re awake. Are you ready to head out now?"


    She stared at Mina with a confused look as she stared out back at the window again. Mina looked at her staring out the window but allowed her to answer at her own pace.


    "What will your brother do now? What does he have in store for me for what I did?"


    "Nothing at all, he just wants to understand more of your side of the story. I promise you; you have our word. We swear to keep your secret."


    She looked at Mina with uncertainty still in her eyes, but she agrees, nonetheless. Mina leads the way while Amaya cautiously follows just a few feet behind her. Amaya was getting anxious; her heart was beating faster as the crowd of people were going way to fast. As if they were all late to something all at once. After making their way through the busy streets they enter into a local tavern. It was still technically morning, so it wasn''t all that crowded. Mina looks around until she finally spots Roth sitting at a booth table and waves happily at him. Roth, with his nonchalant face, nods and raises his glass to signal her to come. She happily hums while Amaya walks awkwardly behind her. Roth drinks from his cup not acknowledging the two as he chugs the drink savoring its flavor.


    "You look to be well rested now. And your wounds from the chains are all completely healed now, that''s good to see."


    "Thank you again for taking me in."


    "It was no problem; I ordered us some food so it should be here soon. While we wait, I want to learn more a bit about yourself if you don''t mind me asking."


    "Of course, I understand. I''ll be happy answering you with no problem."


    Roth takes another sip of drink and wipes away the foam of the drink with his sleeve, " So tell me, what exactly where you in prison for?"


    "Well I was serving as a personal guard detail for one of my house. The family I worked with considered me family as well. There was a shady dealing that I yet to completely understand that framed me. The house I was serving under fell into flames and I was soon captured. The family of the house all perished in the fire. The noble factions blamed me for the incident saying I was the arsonist that torched the placed. They found it easier to blame me since they knew about my... sickness. After the unjust trial, they sealed me away underground. That cavern was the houses source of wealth. It was a mining settlement that gathered those crystals that made it look like the night sky. They thought a punishment suitable for me would be forever in chains, suppressing my powers."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "How long were you in there?"


    "I''m not sure. Time was never a concept for me down in that cavern. No sunlight, only darkness."


    "Do you remember the year you were put in then?"


    "Yes of course, it was the year thirteen thirty"


    Roth and Mina look at each other quickly in pure disbelief, "Umm, Amaya do you know any other powers to your...vampiric nature like say, oh I don''t know, Immortality?"


    "No not that I''m aware of, why do you ask?"


    Mina spoke first with a hesitant voice, " Miss Amaya, the current year now is fifteen seventy..."


    Amayas eyes are in deep shock she refuses to believe it''s been that long.


    "That means you''re over two hundred years old Amaya."


    She looks down at her lap as tears glide down her face, but she doesn''t make a sound.


    "Of course it is. That explains why everything feels so different up here now. Of course I was born to be Immortal."


    This was all too sudden for her. To find out she was also cursed to be Immortal because of her unique gift put so much psychological distress. Mina rubs her back to try and comfort her with seem to help just a slit bit. The food finally arrived, and Roth gestured her to eat. She rubs her eyes and agrees. Trying not to refuse the kind offers he his giving her. Roth made sure to order double of everything for her to enjoy, and thankfully, he was right. Having no food in forever and with news that she is immortal, she ate like it was the end of the world. Her face mixed with joyous yet heartbreaking sadness, ate all the food Roth offered her. She felt a bit happier and began to calm down as she had her fill of food in over two centuries.


    "I''m sorry you had to find this out the hard way. I truly am sorry."


    "I appreciate your kind sentiment... um..."


    "Roth, the name is Roth. And you already know about Mina."


    She smiles at her trying to put her at ease. Roth reaches into his pockets and pulls out a small sack of coins as it clangs on the table. Amaya looks down in curiosity and questions him.


    "Mina, take this money and go across the street to get her something more appropriate to wear. I have to go do something really quick, can you handle that, Mina?"


    "Can do big brother, you can count on me."


    Roth excuses himself as he places a gold coin on the table for the meal. Amaya tries to interject but couldn''t find the words. All of this was moving too fast for her. They walked over to a clothing shop just across the street from the tavern. They entered and rows upon rows of shelves with fabrics to make clothing stacked the store. Mannequins with unique designs posed for the lobby area. The clerk greeted the two and ask them what they are interested in. Mina asked the clerk for anything premade for her size for her to browse. The clerk showed them the way to an area just to the side of the lobby. It was a medium size room with cubbies against the walls and a single rack with clothes hanging from it. The two looked at all the clothes that were hanging and inside the small storage units.


    "Are you sure this is alright Mina? I don''t want to get anything that''s too expensive."


    "Pffft, don''t worry about it. He really doesn''t care about prices at all. We kind of have a lot to be honest, so he''s not stingy."


    Amaya looks at her in great confusion but accepts her words. Just then, out of the corner of Amayas eye. She sees a familiar color sitting underneath a pile of folded clothing. She carefully takes them out and inspects them. The coarse green grey color felt therapeutic to her. The red stitching in perfect uniformity. The black leather grip of the gloves. A memory seeps into her as a tear drop falls onto the clothing resting in her palms.


    "Miss Amaya, Is something wrong?"


    "I... I would like to try this on please..."


    Mina smiled relieved, "Of course, try on anything you like."


    After getting dress and finding some boots off to the side, she looks in the mirror and examines herself thoroughly. Her uniform, the same uniform that was a standard policy to wear as a guard for a noble family was with her once again. After all this time, all these years, the uniform that she thought no longer existed was still here with her in this day and age. Mina looks and gasps in awe complimenting on how good she looks. Amaya did not say anything at all. She was too mesmerized to notice anything going on around her. A tear swelled of in her eyes as she grabbed her chest feeling her heart ache with every beat.

 CHAPTER 54) An Unknowing meeting of Conflict

    "Mina, take this money and go across the street to get her something more appropriate to wear. I have to go do something really quick, can you handle that, Mina?"


    "Can do big brother, you can count on me."


    Roth excuses himself as he places a gold coin on the table for the meal. He exits the door of the establishment and can sense Amaya trying to speak, but she doesn''t say a word. He stands on the sidewalk and looks side to side across the pavement stone road and take a deep exhausted breath.


    "Alright, let''s get this over with."


    As Roth said to himself with an annoyance in his tone. He heads back on to the other side of the city back to where the Fidelities men where station. It was in a bad part of the city; some may even call it the slums though it still wasn''t quite there yet. He asks several shady people around the area for a specific item, but to no avail. One by one he asks around to find at least some clue until finally, he sees a group of muscular individuals talking, leaning against the side of a house wall.


    "Excuse me, I have a question."


    They both look at Roth with an odd expression, " The fuck ya want?"


    "I''m looking for something in particular. An elixir of sorts. You know, the kind you can''t get in stores."


    The man scoffs and shakes his head, " Fuck off ya twat, I ain''t stupid. I got no shit for ya."


    "C''mon dude, anything would help, I just need to buy something really-"


    "I said fuck off mate, or are ya looking for an early grave here in the dirt?"


    The man returned to his conversation as Roth growled under his breath from this aggressive man. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out the metal insignia pin, hoping it would work again. The man''s friend sees the pin and his face turned pale and skitters away. The man was confused and looked back to Roth. His anger completely switched to a panic state.


    "Hey, look mate, I don''t want no trouble ya hear."


    "Then I suggest you tell me where I can find this red potion. You know the one I''m talking about. Makes you crazy, superhuman strength, all that gimmick."


    "Ya mate, I know a guy to get some. I''ll lead ya to him."


    The man anxiously leads Roth into a back alley while a group of men huddle around a small fire pit burning in a metal bucket. The men look up from their hypnotic gaze into the fire and stare at the two.


    "Oi mate, still got that red juice on ya. My friend here would like to buy some from ya."


    The rough looking man stares up and down at him. Seeing how out of place Roth looks.


    "No offence friend but you look a little too green."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Nah mate, he ain''t green, He''s with them lot. Ya know, those craze bastards, those syndicate fellows."


    He jolts upright and looks back and forth at Roth and the man.


    "Really? With them?"


    The man nods aggressively, "Well... shit, what can I do you for then, sir."


    "Like he said, I need that red stuff, the one that''s making people insanely strong, and crazy."


    "Yeah of course. Here I got some on me, take it, no charge."


    "Thank you, I''ll be testing it to make sure it''s still pure. If I find out you tampered with it or selling cheap copies of them, you and the vendor you got this from won''t see the next light of day."


    The men got up from their crates and backed up slowly, even the man who showed Roth joined them.


    "Understood, got it. It''s pure, uhhh pleasure doing business...sir..."


    The men scurried off terrified of his bluffed threat. Roth is relieved to find some of that red drug, who knew showing the insignia to low criminals would work so well. He safely puts it away and now roams the city finding his next location. After traveling past the crowd of humans, demi humans and beast men, he finally finds his destination. Just at the end of the district of the shady area he was in, stands in front of him an apothecary. A wooden sign hangs from the establishment with a spider hanging from its abdomen and the name "Widows Drop" underneath it. Roth stares at the peculiar sign and enters in cautiously.


    A bell rings as he opens the door. A small bell hung as he looked up to examine the noise. The place had a rustic smell, for some reason it smells of chlorine as if he was in a pool supply shop in the real world.


    "Just a moment, I''ll be with you shortly."


    Roth waits patiently at the desk, the dark lobby and emptiness of the shop felt, eerie. The only illumination was the lamp that hung just above the desk. A crystal was place where a light bulb should be. Finally, the man stepped out from the backroom and stood in front of Roth. He looks pale and sickly and had messy hair. His eyes were sunken and had dark circles as if he didn''t get enough sleep.


    "Good day to you young man my name is Sunz, Sunz ze Lette, and how can I help you today?"


    "I want to know if you came into contact with this type of liquid. If so, can you tell me the properties of it."


    "Hmmm I can sure try, let''s see what we''re working with shall we?"


    He gestures to put the item on the desk. He places it and Sunz places his arms behind his back examining the bottle.


    "Ahhh Interesting, Its very red and viscous. Let me see..."


    He dips a paper strip into the bottle and takes the strip to another beaker filled with a clear fluid. The water turned red then slowly into a pink and finally into a dark purple.


    "Fascinating... do you know what its effects are?"


    "It causes temporary aggressiveness, and shear strength."


    "Hmmmp then it may be that abnormal drug that''s been spreading everywhere."


    "Wait you know about the drug?"


    He nods slowly, "indeed I do. Our vendors warned us about a drug that''s been hitting the streets as of lately. Truth be told, we get some individuals looking for a remedy to calm some sort of hangover after the effects. That viscous fluid you showed me had the same smell those patrons in my shop always come back smelling like. It''s a very pungent smell, very distinct."


    "But you don''t know what mix of ingredients or supplies they used?"


    "Unfortunately, no. All the remedies we make are all water based solutions, nothing Viscous."


    "Damn, I was afraid of that. Thanks anyways though."


    "I''m curious young man, how did you even acquire this?"


    "Oh... I''m and adventurer and was task to find what was causing the drug problem in this city hahaha." As he said lying to cover up how he got it.


    "Ah yes of course. That makes sense, off to the guild I see. Then I wish you good luck my dear boy."


    "Thank you... you have a nice day as well sir."


    Sunz eyes were closed as he waved goodbye. As the door finally closes, he opens his eyes with a sinister smile. He walks back to his office in the back and reaches for a feather ink pen. He writes a message on a thin strip of paper and lets it dry. After a few minutes, he rolls the paper and attaches it to the ankle of a messenger bird. He opens the window slowly and releases the bird, watching it fly into the air quickly.


    "So that''s him huh? Hmph how delightfully pleasant this is hmhmhm."

 CHAPTER 55) The Unlikely Party Grows!

    Roth returns to the room where Amaya was staying, finding Mina and Amaya patiently waiting for Roth''s return. He was caught off guard on how vastly different she appears now in a uniform. Mina sprung from the couch to eagerly greet him.


    "Big brother! How was your errand? Did you find what you were looking for?"


    "Yeah I did...well kind of. I was looking for this thing."


    He pulls out the small vial and showed it to the girls. They were staring at the red liquid, studying its unusual color.


    "What even is that big brother?"


    "This is the drug the organization is selling on the streets, and I have a feeling what this thing contains."


    He looks at Amaya with a serious look. She blinks rapidly, scared on what he''s about to say next.


    "Amaya, when they took your blood, they tortured you by dangling human blood in front of you correct?"


    "Y-yes, that is correct..."


    "I think they''re mixing your blood into this drug. It''s the only explanation for the sudden rage and inhuman strength that these guys are showing. I have no clue what the other components of this drug contains but I''ll have this turned into the guild and have them study it, see what they can find."


    Amaya looks down defeated and ashamed as she clenches onto her pant legs. Roth notices this and places a hand onto her shoulder. She is startled for a moment and slowly looks up towards Roth.


    "Don''t worry it''s not your fault, okay? You were held against your will in that place. You had no control, so don''t think this is all your fault, the Fidelity is to blame for all this. Everything that has happen all leads back to the Fidelity."


    Amaya looks at Roth with glossy eyes. She expected of him to at least react some unpleasant way towards her, and yet, he has done nothing but kindness. The words swell in her throat as she tries to say something, but she still keeps her composure. Roth sighs and patted her on the back to reassure again. He places the vial back into his back pouch and heads straight towards the door.


    "Alright you two, lets head to the smith."


    "The smith? For what purpose are we going to the smith?" Said Amaya curiously.


    "Isn''t it obvious? To get you a weapon."


    As they head down the busy streetways, Amaya was flushed with nervousness. Being back in her old uniform felt alien to her. She felt as if someone would recognize her and call her out for her failure as a guard. Yet, no one was paying any mind to her. They all just went about their day not caring for anyone in their paths. They finally made it the smith''s shop; it was a large cobble building with a smokestack in its side. As they entered the building, the felt the waft of hot damped air hit their faces. The lobby was very open, and weapons hung from the walls. Shields and swords, gauntlets to helmets all hung neat and orderly. A faint tink sound can be heard just in the back, as they looked over the counter the see a muscular man wearing nothing but pants as he was hammering a sword on an anvil.


    "Be with you in just moment!"


    As the smith yelled out and placed the iron hot steel into a vat of water. He grabbed a handkerchief and wiped off the sweat from his face.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Sorry about that, what can I do for you all this fine day."


    "Hello there, I was hoping to purchase a weapon for her over here."


    Roth places his hand behind her back and pushed her to the front to show the merchant. He grabbed his beard and stroked it as he inspected Amaya as if she was some kind of unique weapon.


    "Hmmm, she does have a good size for her to wield a weapon. Although judging by her uniform she requires something much more finesse and fast movements rather than a traditional sword."


    "Wait, how did you know I-"


    "Miss, I''ve been in the sword business my entire life. I got a sixth sense when it comes to weapons. Now let''s see what I have.... AHA! Found it."


    Out of the racks with all the swords hidden into one place, he pulls out a slender sword with a unique grip that had a sturdy handle, a katana. She slowly unsheathes the weapon from its scabbard. She stares at the blade on how gorgeous and well crafted it was made. The blade was extremely sharp, so sharp that just barely touching it would leave a cut on the tip of your finger.


    "Goe ahead miss try it out."


    She stares at the smith and looks at Roth. Roth nodded and gave her permission to feel how the sword felt in her hands. She took a deep breath and practice her stances with the weapon. With each pose look graceful as if she was born for the sword. Her swings and slashes were lighting quick and precise. You can even hear the blade cutting through air with its sharp tang. With a final upwards slash, she carefully and gracefully sheathes her weapon. Mina claps for her with gusto and cheered her on.


    "My oh my, you are a master with that blade! I knew that sword was the right fit for you!"


    "Oh well I don''t... well... I..."


    "How much for the sword then?"


    "Well considered that sword is brand new but sitting in that bin for so long I say about... ten gold."


    Roth pulls out a small pouch and places twenty gold onto the counter. The man backed away in shock and tried to tell him it was too much.


    "Keep it, think of it as a tip for helping us out."


    "Well, thank you, but- are you sure this is alright?"


    "I have way too much so this is nothing, thanks again old timer."


    He waves as the group exits his shop. The man waves back and is still dumbfounded, still looking at the gold in the palms of his hands. The group stepped outside, and Roth turned towards Amaya to say a few words.


    "Well you got a sword and new clothes, any plans on what to do now? You''re free to do what you want now, there''s no stopping you."


    "...free...to do... what I want...?"


    She looks down at her palm not knowing what to say. She tries to say something but again the words keep choking in her throat. Roth awaits her answer, but she still says nothing.


    "Well, I''m sure whatever path you take, you will succeed in it. I wish you the best of luck."


    He reaches out for a handshake, and she stares at his hand. She slowly reaches out and returns his handshake. He nods and walks away, Mina waves cheerfully as she says goodbye to Amaya. Amaya watches them slowly disappear into the crowd. She looks back at her hand and stares deeply into her palm.


    "No..." she makes a fist and clenches tightly


    "No!"


    She quickly rushes through the crowd trying to catch up to the two of them. Bumping into people as they yelled at her. She sees the two withing the crowd as they entered a plaza area with a fountain statue in the center.


    "WAIT PLEASE!"


    The two of them turned immediately to see who was shouting. Amaya finally reaches them trying to catch her breath.


    "Whoa what''s wrong? Are you alright Amaya?"


    She catches her breath and stands at attention. She kneels down and places her hand across her heart and yells a valorant creed.


    "I, Amaya Mori, solemnly pledge myself into your service. I pledge myself to be your sword and your shield. If you command me to fight, I shall fight! If you command me to die, then I shall die! I will uphold my life to yours and to protect you no matter the cost. I am yours to command my master. For this is the path I so choose, please, allow me to be into your service my master, I beg you!"


    "...wait...what...?"


    "Please master let me join you and allow me to serve by your side!"


    Everyone around the plaza looked in confusion on what was happening. Mina on the other hand, was enthusiastic.


    "Oh my goddness yaaaaay! Oh please big brother can she join us! can she please!"


    "Um I don''t really think-"


    "Oh please big brother, pretty pleaaaaaase!"


    She stood next to Amaya giving Roth the big ole puppy eyes. After a few moments of internal fighting with himself and seeing everyone staring at them, he gave a long exhausted sigh.


    "Fine... she can join..."


    "Hooray! This is going to be so fun! Welcome to the team miss Amaya!"

 CHAPTER 56) True Despair

    "Thank you master, I am honor by your generosity and kindness. I swear to uphold and defend your honor and your life no matter the cost."


    Roth looks down at Amaya confused on the one eighty switch from the timid personality to the now dedicated knight vow. The people around them look and gossip to each other as to why a woman such as herself is kneeling down for him. Roth is flushed with embarrassment as his face turns red. He quickly lifts her up by the arms and stands her up.


    "Okay, okay I get it but... why the master part?"


    "I was always raised in the household I serve to always call the person I serve under as master. There is no greater title to call you but that master."


    "Yeah, but people will hear a girl calling a guy... you know..."


    Amaya blinks in confusion,


    "I do not understand, what is wrong with calling you master?"


    "Well... ugh forget it... so you''re like my guardian then?"


    "Yes, I am your sword and shield. I have failed the house I was supposed to protect and now, I vow to do anything in my power to keep you safe. even at the cost of my life."


    Roth chuckles nervously unsure what to even say next.


    "For the next part of my servitude, I need to make a blood pact with you."


    Roth blinks in confusion as Mina gasps in a gossiping tone.


    "Oooooooh a blood pact? Sounds like someone''s getting married hehehe."


    Mina gives a smuggish grin as she elbows his side giggling.


    "Can you not!"


    Mina burst out laughing seeing his face turn slightly pink of embarrassment. He sighs and asks her what he needs to do for this blood pact. Amaya leads them to a more secluded area since it is a more sensitive and personal bond pact for the two. They set off to a corner alley away from prying eyes. One man in a suspicious black cloak looks over at the three tailing off of the plaza. He takes a sip of his cold honey ale and tips the server as he walks away in the opposite side of their direction. The three of them are finally alone as Amaya asks if he''s ready. Roth nervously hesitates but agrees. She bows her head in appreciation and thanks Roth once more for his acceptance in their group. She unsheathes her katana and removes her glove. She places the blade on her palm and quickly slices it revealing a large cut across her palm. Mina winces in disgust seeing the open palm. Roth understood and pulled his sword out and removed his glove as well. He places the blade and slices his palm quickly as he gritted his teeth.


    "Oh yeah... you two are definitely perfect for each other."


    "Mina, I swear to god if you keep this up, I''m going to flick you on the forehead again."


    Mina quickly covers her forehead and gasps in refusal. Amaya giggles seeing the two act with each other. She reaches her palm out for a handshake as the blood slowly drips down. Roth looks down at her bloody palm as he reaches out to shake as well. They both gave a tightly firm grip as they shook hands. A deep glow of red light beamed between their fingers, and he could feel a sizzling sensation on his cut. It wasn''t burning or anything, but it felt almost staticky. After some time, they both let go when the light finally faded away. He looked into his palm and was surprised that the wound was completely healed. Not even a faint or sign of any visible scar left behind from the blade.


    "The pact is now complete. I am bound to you and are free to command me however you may choose for me, I am at your disposal my master."


    She kneels down again as she places her hand over her heart again. Roth looks at her in worry but assures her she doesn''t have to kneel every time. She agrees and settles for a slight head bow. It''s still a little weird for him but he''ll accept that then the whole royal kneeling. After that unusual ritual, they finally decided to get dinner at a local tavern to fill their bellies since the day was coming to a close. Mina was happily explaining to Amaya of the crazy adventures they went through together. About facing an evil masked woman, to fighting a besieged city of wyverns to meeting a giant talking dragon. Amaya was fascinated with their adventures and could only wish she was there to see it in person.


    "You know big brother, since we have three people now, we can technically be called a party now."


    "Hm? You really think so?"


    "Absolutely! If we''re a party now, then we need to come up with a kickass name for ourselves! Something to put fear into the enemies heart and soul!"


    As Mina puts up her fists and starts shadowboxing. Roth giggles at her silly behavior.


    "Slow down, we need Amaya to register first in the guild before we can call ourselves an official party."


    "D''aww alright."


    As Mina pouts and leans against the table as she rests her cheek on her hand. Amaya smiles as she takes a large drink from her wooden cup. She now seems more refine and sophisticated then the timid shy woman he once saw before.


    "So tell me lady Mina, what are you plans for the future when you become older?"


    "Pfft, that''s easy, I''m obliviously going to be continuing to adventure, no bones about it!"If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She said enthusiastically, they both giggled as Roth smiled at the both of them getting along nicely. Until a wave of anxiety swept over Roth, the same feeling of dread he felt when something bad was going to happen. The door opened as the little bell that hung from the door chimed quickly as three men in black cloaked hoodies entered the tavern.


    "Take a seat anywhere you like gentleman, I''ll be with you shortly!"


    As the lady who owns the tavern said as she brought plates of food to other tables. Roth looked at the three men as their hoodies covered their faces. They looked around until they headed towards their direction. Roth kept his eyes on them and was right to do so, the three men walked to his table and stood over them. Mina and Amaya both laughed as they stopped and saw the three men standing above them.


    "Excuse me, apologies for the interruption of your dinner, but by chance are you thee Roth Malvikun."


    He stares, giving the hidden faces a stern look.


    "And who might be asking?"


    "We ask the questions here boy."


    Said the other cloaked man. Roth''s hand hovers over his blade as Amaya''s hand is also ready to strike at the man. The same man again asks the same question.


    "I''ll ask again politely, are you the one they call Roth Malvikun?"


    "I''m not saying shit to you, I don''t know you."


    "Then I''ll take that as a yes..."


    The cloaked man swings a powerful punch. It was so quick that Roth had barely enough time to react, only putting a small barrier around himself. The man''s fist glowed bright yellow as he punches Roth''s barrier. Roth was sent flying straight through the tavern and onto the outside tiles leaving a giant trail mark as his body drags across the floor. Amaya and Mina quickly rushed to his aide as fast as they could. The people in the tavern screamed as they fled from the scene in terror. The two helped Roth up as he shook himself of the debris that was on him. He looked at the tavern as he saw the man who punch him slowly walked through the hole in the wall. He slowly walks towards him as the other two stand back and watched him. He removed his cloaked hood and showed his face. His face was emotionless, his hair was slicked back smoothly, and his eyes showed no soul of mercy. They were cold and harden like steel. It was the one man he least expected to face off anytime soon, Touma, the leader of the Lernaean Fidelity.


    "You have been a pain in my side for far too long boy. I thought I can get my subordinates to handle a measly boy who didn''t know his place in the world. What''s the common phrase people always say? If you want something right, then you have to do it yourself."


    Roth quickly stood up and readied himself as he drawn his sword. Amaya followed as well as Mina preparing for support. Roth was curious and remembered Frida''s level, if she was a subordinate then what was his level? He quickly appraised him, and his knees buckled under his weight. Surrounding Touma was a large blackish red aura that flamed intensely around him like if he was a giant firework. And the rank that the leader held was glowing red with a level of seven hundred. Seven hundred... the leader of the Fidelity sat at seven hundred. Roth had trouble dealing with a one hundred and fifty level person. How the hell was he supposed to fight a seven hundred person.


    "Guys! Run away! He''s too dangerous! I''ll hold him off!"


    "What?! No way! We''re staying by you through this fight together big brother!"


    "Agreed master, we''ll fight no matter what."


    "No I''m serious! You guys need to-"


    He was interrupted as a large circle of flame surrounded them trapping them in the giant fire inferno wall.


    "No one is leaving here without my authority."


    Roth panicked and without thinking discharged a large amount of lightning towards Touma. Touma reached his hand out and took the full blast of the lightning. But he wasn''t being shocked, instead he was absorbing all of the lighting into his palm. As Roth stop, he can stee Touma holding a ball of electricity as it flickered everywhere at his fingertips. He raised an eyebrow as he stared into the ball of lightning.


    "Wooooow, so this is one of your unique powers as well. Tell me how it feels when I do this."


    He sticks his hand out and the same type of lighting shoots out and struck Roth in the chest. He was sent flying back as he tumbles backwards twitching from the pain of the shock coursing through his body. Touma doesn''t give a reaction at all, just the same stoic stare he has been giving all this time. Roth struggled to get up and had no choice, he aimed his hand at Amaya and Mina and casted the spell that Hajime gifted him. A large white circle surrounded the two as they looked down in confusion. A beam of white light shot up into the air and they both looked at Roth with sorrow in their faces.


    "I''m...sorry... forgive me..."


    "My master wait don''t!-"


    Amaya was cut off midsentence as the two of them disappeared instantly. The sky fluttered with embers of the white light. He got up to his feet and slowly lifted his sword up to fight Touma. Touma didn''t snarked or made any witty remarked, he pulled his sword as well and ready himself. Time seemed to stop for him, everything felt slower, but his sense were somewhat heighten. He quickly used wind magic to propel himself fast and slice him down. Touma however quickly blocked his strike. His eyes widen in fear as Touma punches him hard in the gut. It felt like his insides exploded. He quickly healed and went on the offensive again. Trying to slice, slash and pierce but he kept blocking every attack. Roth was getting angry that he kept the same non expressive face the entire time. Until a sharp pain suddenly shocked Roth as he saw Touma''s blade struck deep inside Roth and kicked him away.


    Roth held onto the wound as he was pouring gallons of blood out. He quickly healed and the bleeding stopped but the pain resided. Touma was slight impressed and ask him a chilling question.


    "Impressive, but tell me, can you heal from this?"


    Roth''s eyes widen, all he did was blink and suddenly, Touma was standing in front of him. No noise, no gusting wind, just unimaginable teleporting in front of him of how quickly he moved. He was frozen in fear as his whole body ran colder and colder until finally, he realized what he had done. He looked to his left and saw that he sliced his arm connecting to the shoulder clean off. His arm laid stiff on the floor as a pool of blood formed. Roth was having a panic attack he clutches on to the missing limb on his body as he screamed in pure fear and cried out in pain. Again, staring into his eyes, was pure emotionless reaction like if he was swatting a fly. He punched Roth again as he was sent flying back. He was losing so much blood he couldn''t focus to heal. His skin was turning white as he was breathing really slowly. So this is what death is like as Roth thought to himself.


    Touma stood over his cold body as he was shaking, and tears were falling from his eyes.


    "I expected more from you boy. The fact that you gave my operation this much trouble baffles me. Say hello to your goddess for me."


    He raises his blade getting ready to pierce directly into Roth''s heart. Roth wheezes as he slowly lifts his hand to stop him but couldn''t. He swings down his sword when suddenly Amaya rushes toward him in her red mist form, transforming back into her physical body blocking his strike. Touma''s eyes slightly twitched catching him off guard. She took this moment and infused her leg with mana as she roundhouse kicks him sending him back into the tavern. She quickly throws Roth over her shoulder and grabs his missing arm and flies into the sky. She manifested large bat like wings made from the same red mist of her transformation as she quickly jets off into the sky. Touma steps out of the rubble easily walking through the flames unharmed. He stares at them flying off into the distance as he squints his eyes in pure annoyance.

 CHAPTER 57) Old Wounds Reopened

    Roth''s body feels light, way lighter than it normally is. He can feel his body hover as if he was slowly drifting down a gentle stream. He opens his eyes only to be greeted by blinding white light surrounding him. He rubs his eyes as it adjusts to the brightness surrounding all around him. He sits up lost on where he is at. His mind now remembers what happened and quickly looked down to his arm to check how bad it was, but his arm was completely intact. No bloody mess, no dismemberment, like it never actually happened. He looks around to see nothing but blank white emptiness. He slowly gets up even though there seems to be no floor holding him but is still holding him up regardless.


    He slowly turns all around to see if there is anything else in this empty white void, but there was nothing. He chooses a direction and walks slowly down the void. There was a sense of calm and peace as he strolled down the white void. The weight from his armor felt nonexistent as he barely felt his weight. It dawned on him that this place might actually be his final destination.


    "Oh my, aren''t you a curious one."


    Roth quickly turns around to see a tall woman standing behind him. He was frightened, she seemingly popped out of nowhere. She had a sweet soft smile to her calm demeanor. She had a blindfold that wrapped around her eyes. She had a deep dark green hair with bangs and a bun hairstyle. Her clothing was simple yet refined, like a noble woman would wear on a casual day. He looked around to see where on earth she came from,


    "Be at ease my child, do not worry, I''m not here to harm you. You have been through enough as it is already. You can relax."


    "So... that''s it then? I guess I''m dead right?"


    She quietly chuckles at his remark,


    "No my child, you are not dead. You are in between the planes of the living and the dead. Someone is keeping you alive in the land of the living."


    He felt relieved but also didn''t at the same time.


    "Who... who are you...?"


    "Oh, where are my manners, my name is Theanita, I am the goddess of this world."


    As she proclaimed her name black wings expanded and stretched out high into the air. A few feathers slowly fell as she extended her wings. They looked majestic and they look strong with weight to them as well. Roth couldn''t help but to stare in awe seeing her wings expand. Theanita notices his staring and giggles. She lowers one of her wings and places it in front of Roth.


    "Would you like to feel them? They''re very soft I can attest to that."


    She smiled as she waited for his response. Roth was confused how she knew he was staring at her wings with the blind fold, but he denied her offer.


    "Umm... I''m okay but... thank you."


    She nods and moves her wing back behind her. She gets closer to Roth as Roth becomes slightly timid by her knowing she''s an actual goddess.


    "Do you know why you are here my child?"


    He shakes his head confused why he is here.


    " Within my world I don''t see the way others see the world. As you can probably tell hehe."


    She points to her eyes touching the fabric of the blindfold.


    "No, I don''t see the world at all. Instead, I see a more... clearer picture of the world. One where lies and deceit cannot escape me or my judgment. Every being has mana, one way or another. Some stronger, some weaker. Regardless of who they are, be it flora of the world or the gentle stream flowing down river. To the smallest of ants to the goliaths of dragons. Every little thing in this world has mana of their own. And the one that has the complexity of them all, Is humans. Every human has a unique form of their mana, the pure and kindhearted souls, the righteous of good in their hearts, all have a colorful palette surrounding them. Whenever I talk to a human I can see their form, their outlined body of their mana. The need for eyes is unnecessary when the truth is laid out in front of me. The ones with corruption or evil in their hearts all have the same range palette of color. In other words-"


    "The eye of God..."


    As Roth said as the realization sunk in as what she was describing to him.


    "Oh my, it''s not very common for someone to know what that is. You are correct, it is called the eye of God. With it I can see the true morality of their souls... however..."This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "However...?"


    Roth looked at her quizzically as he held onto his breath wondering what her next words will be.


    "... You... are an anomaly. I have seen every soul and with every soul that passes, I can see who they truly are. With you however, I can''t sense anything. where color should exist, yours is... nonexistent."


    "Wait what? What does that even mean?"


    "As I look upon you now all I can see is a hazy cloud around you. As if a cloud of thick grey smoke is surrounding you. By all accounts... you shouldn''t even exist."


    Roth is sweating now, is this going to be the first time someone will know he is not from this world now?


    "Don''t be alarm, it''s not a bad thing what I said just now, it''s just very unusual is all. Even though I am a goddess, I still have much more learning about humans. Never a boring day in the land of the living hehe."


    She gently chuckles trying to put Roth a little more at ease. It seems to work as he calms down slightly.


    "So why did you want to meet with me then? Did you just want to see who I was to you?"


    "Partially, yes. I was curious to see what kind of man you are. Seeing you now, I can see why you are looked so favorable."


    "Favorably? There was someone talking about me?"


    "Oh yes most definitely. I have heard of your deeds, saving that little girl and adopting her as part of your family. I was moved by that action; it nearly made me shed tears. The work you have progressed to stopping the corruption of that evil organization is proof of your good hearted nature. Even if I can''t see the aura surrounding you, I can still tell by your deeds that you are a kind and gentle soul that anyone can see."


    Roth''s mind was scrambled, who was giving her all this information? He was too curious, he had to know who was watching him and giving all this information to her.


    "Wait but you are a goddess, shouldn''t you already know who I am then? Why would you have to hear by word of mouth who I am?"


    She tilted her head down as if she was slightly saddened by that remark.


    "I may be a goddess, but I am not omnipotent. There are limits to my power. But that is for another day, the person who as told me all about you is probably dying to meet you right now."


    "Wait, that person is here?"


    She excitedly nods as she is full of joy to see Roth''s reaction.


    "Would you like to meet this person?"


    "Umm... yes... please, I want to know who it is."


    "Very well then."


    She smiles as she turns her body to the side as she extends her wing, making it look as if she was pointing with her wing. A spot of bright light shined like a doorway being opened. Roth raised his hands to try and block the bright light that was coming through the mystical gateway. A silhouette can be seen standing as it slowly walked towards him. A bright blonde hair glistens in the light around her. Her perfect posture as she gracefully walks down the path towards him. Roth''s eyes glisten with tears but he holds them back.


    "Hey there silly, it''s been forever, hasn''t it?"


    Roth looks at the woman with an immense of overwhelming emotions. The woman that was standing in front of him was the one person he was not expecting to meet... Fila. He walks towards her with no control over his own body, it was moving automatically for him. He reached out and slowly but hesitantly places his hand against her cheek. She happily smiled as she leaned into his hand as she places her own hand holding his.


    He couldn''t contain the tears he was holding back; they poured out without his consent.


    "It''s... it''s you... it really is you?"


    He goes and hugs her tightly not letting go of her as she hugged him back tightly as well.


    "Yes silly, of course it''s me. I''m here now and I get to hold you properly now."


    Roth tears because more and more as he grew and began to bawl his eyes out. His legs gave out as he clutched on tightly to Fila and Fila followed with him still holding on refusing to let him go. She cradled him close to her chest as she lets him bawl his eyes out. She felt the pain, the struggles, the hardships he has endured all this time.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry! I''m so fucking sorry! This was all my fault! I let you die! Because of me... I made you suffer... It''s all my fault I let you and the others die!"


    "Shhh shhh shhh, Its okay, it''s okay. It wasn''t your fault. It was never your fault to begin with Roth. You have been carrying all this weight on your shoulders, I was so sad that I couldn''t do anything to help you in your time of need. There''s no need to blame yourself at all. You have done nothing wrong."


    She held his head as she gently stroked his hair back. This sense of comfort was too much for Roth as he broke down more in tears feeling her warmth again.


    "It''s so hard! It''s so hard to continue fighting like this! There''s always something trying to kill us every time. I... I... I miss you so much! I never got to properly tell you how I feel!"


    She gently raises him up looking face to face with her as she lifts him up by his cheeks. Her eyes are filled with tears, and she gently places her forehead against his.


    "I know... I know exactly how you feel... I feel the same way. Roth... my sweet sweet Roth. I know how hard you fought. And I know how hard you blamed yourself for our deaths. It kills me to see how much pain you are in. I want you to know we do not blame you at all! Do not brood over our deaths, do not brood over my death. You are amazing, and Derian was right about you. You are doing amazing things. I have watched over you all this time. Roth... my sweet and silly Roth. You are the most kind and gentle soul I have ever meet. Do not stop being yourself. I promise you; I will always be with you. I will never stop watching over you. Just know... I will always love you. Roth... my sweet sweet Roth, don''t ever stop fighting for what is right. I love you."


    "I love you...I missed you so much Fila. I missed you so god damn much. You have no idea how much this means to me..."


    "I know... I missed you so much."


    She lifts his face once again as she leans in and kisses him with both hands still on his cheeks. Roth kissed her back and did not want to let go of her. He did not want this kiss to end. The pain of his grief, the pain of suffering from his self-blaming was calmed by this angel in front him who he loved with all his heart. He did not want this to end, he did not want to leave her a second time now. Theanita watches over the two as she smiles with a quivering lip as tears began to soak slightly through her blindfold.

 CHAPTER 58) A Promise to Keep

    Roth still clings to Fila as the kiss from her brought him to his knees. It made him very vulnerable and made him feel ways he hasn''t felt before. The fact that he knows that everyone is all NPC''s to him, it still all feels very real to him. The fact that he fell for her proves the level of detail and emotions these characters have. And yet... he still sees them as real people still. As he holds onto Fila, he raises his head and tries to talk wiping the tears away from his face with his sleeve.


    "Wh- what about the other two... will... will I be able... to see them too...?"


    Fila smiled and giggled as she squished both his cheeks together,


    "They wanted to see you too, but I wanted to have you all to myself for right now. I didn''t want to waste this chance with the little time we have left. I''m sorry for being so selfish."


    Roth smiled with a tear in his eye as he hugs her tightly again,


    "I understand, I don''t want this moment to end at all. I want to stay like this for a bit..."


    "I do as well, my sweet sweet Roth."


    As Fila said, gentle brushing through Roth''s hair as he felt comfortable in her caring arms again. As this was going on, small quiet sniffles can be heard from the goddess as she tries to hold in her tears. Her blindfold was slowly starting to soak as her tears were starting to bleed through.


    "Oh my, how beautiful. How beautiful to see two souls this bounded in love together. That makes this even harder than it needs to be."


    Roth looked up slowly and looked directly at the goddess.


    "What- what do you mean by that?"


    "My child It is almost time for you to depart from this realm. I am sorry, I wish you could have more time with her. But your astral form is nearing its limit. You''ll be awake soon."


    Roth shook his head in frustration and gentle places his forehead against Fila''s. Fila smiled as a tear fell down across her cheek as she gentle held Roth''s face with just one hand.


    "No...no! Please... just a little bit longer... that''s all I ask... please..."


    The tall goddess slowly knelt beside him as she gently places her hand on his back. Her hand was extremely warm yet soothing at the same time. As if her warmth could cure any sickness with just her touch. Roth kept shaking his head refusing to let her go again, but he understood what he needed to do. His tears fell down once more before standing up and facing the goddess. When a loud voice came from behind pleading for her to stop as Fila stood her ground too.


    "Wait! Please goddess, before he goes... I just have one request please."


    The goddess looked at Fila with a deep wound in her heart but allows her to speak none the less.


    "Speak my child, what is your request?"


    She took a deep breath and looked at the goddess with a determined look.


    "With your permission, goddess, make me a guardian angel for Roth. I beg you."


    Fila bows and stuns Roth what she said out loud. The goddess doesn''t react, only giving a blank stare. She then slowly walks up to Fila and gives a single curious question.


    "Why?"


    "If his time is not up yet, and it will be a long time before we can even reunite. I want to keep watching over him and protect him anyway I can. It may seem silly and some may say our time was short together. But my feelings for him, these feelings are real. My heart aches when I see him in pain. I know he has people that he can rely on now, but I want to be by his side too. I want to ward off the evil he has to face. I want to protect him with all my heart goddess! Please! Won''t you accept it!"The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    She bows even lower begging the goddess as tears run down Filas face. The goddess slowly smiles and lifts Fila''s head up.


    "Is that truly what you desire my child?"


    "Yes lady Theanita, I beg of you... please..."


    "Hmph, very well my child. I, lady Theanita, bestow my power and authority in the care of this mortal unto you. May your presence and guidance ward off evil and sinister souls that will harm this blessed mortal. May your righteous presence fill this mortal''s heart with your unconditional love. May you always guide him into the right path and steer him away from darkness. May your light shine bright in his darkest hour and in his time of need. Protect him and the purity of his soul. Guardian Fila, protect Roth Malvikun with your ray of light and presence."


    Fila swells up with tears as she kneels down and prays to her, thanking her for her permission to continue watching over Roth. She turns to Roth and hovers her hand in front of his face. Her fingertips just barely touching his forehead. He can feel her extreme warmth even when this close.


    "Sir Roth Malvikun, after witnessing how devoted she is for you even after a short time of just meeting each other in the mortal world. And your deeds of saving others and risking your life for the greater good, you have my blessing. May my blessing help you in your fight against evil. May my blessing keep you safe. I pray that you would not veer off the path of good. I do hope we can meet again someday, my child. Please be safe, and rely on the ones close to you. Don''t be afraid to ask for help my child."


    Roth is too stunned to speak but the only thing that came to mind in videogame scenes like this was to accept her gift with the upmost respect. He kneels on one knee and lowers his head still wiping the tears away as he tries to speak in a clear voice.


    "Th-thank you goddess Theanita. You have my gratitude, thank you for allowing her to watch over me and your blessing as well. I-I... I don''t know if-"


    The goddess places a finger on his lips as she gentle shushes him softly.


    "You don''t need to say or give thanks my child, you have earned it, lady Fila."


    She gives Fila the floor as she goes and hugs Roth one last time.


    "Goodbye my love. Do take better care of yourself this time, okay? Stay strong for my okay my love?"


    "I will, of course I will. I... I love you Fila. Now and always."


    She smiles through her tears as she gave him one final kiss as she backs away slowly. Roth looked at the two angelic women standing before him as they both waved at him goodbye. His body felt weird and the light surrounding them began to shine brighter growing in intensity with each passing second. The two women now became silhouettes as the bright light engulfed the two. Roth raised his hands up as the light was too intense. He closed his eyes tightly trying not to get blinded by the light. The light didn''t seem to disappear as he kept his eyes closed tightly still. He slowly opened his eyes as his vision was still blurry. But it wasn''t the light from the plane of existence he was on, it was a ray of light shining through a window as its beam of light was directly shining at his eyes. He looked around to see he was in a very small room with books and other odd trinkets.


    He touched his cheek and felt dry tears smearing down his face. He looked over to the window again and saw Amaya standing at attention with her arms resting behind her back. She was looking out the window with a blank expression. Roth tried to get up but was extremely weak. The shuffling of the bed alerted Amaya as she quickly spun around to see Roth finally awake.


    "Master! Lady Mina, the young master is awake! Wake up!"


    Mina popped up from the floor as she was sitting at the end of the bed and quickly came rushing to his side. She looked at him as she began to bawl her eyes out in relief that he was okay.


    "BWHAA, BIG BROTHER YOU MEANIE! DON''T SCARE US LIKE THAT! WHY DO YOU ALWAYS DO THIS TO YOURSELF! I THOUGHT YOU ACTUALY DID DIE THIS TIME!"


    She kept punching Roth in the chest though her punches were really weak and were out of love for him.


    "It''s true young master, you were on the verge of death and I did everything in my power to save you and even... restore your limb. I did my best as I can to repair it as did lady Mina a well."


    He slowly looked down to see his arm was intact once again but had a giant massive scar going all around the wound. He slowly felt the rough line of skin as a single tear slides down his face. Amaya looks at him with worry as Mina continues to bawl her eyes out at Roth. Suddenly, two notifications popped up in his view as he read what the titles were. He couldn''t help but to let tears stream down as he read the titles slowly. Amaya sees his saddened stare and feels the weight of his pain.


    [PERK UNLOCKED: THEANITAS BLESSING]


    [PERK UNLOCKED: LOVERS PROTECTION]

 CHAPTER 59) Deep-Seated Hatred

    Very few people were in this gloomy tavern bar. A barkeep stands behind the counter as a few rough looking men stay seated behind the bar. Several other people were in booths and tables but were very quiet and didn''t speak to anyone at all. The atmosphere of this tavern was dark and gloomy, as if someone just told them about some grave news they did not want to hear at all. At the back end of the tavern was a man sitting alone at a table staring into his drink, it was Connerey, the sleepless tyrant. He stares into his drink with an exhausted look on his face, extremely dark bags under his eyes, and the slow glowing marks that protruded out of the neck wound that Roth placed on him. His finger rapidly taps the table impatiently as if he''s waiting for something to happen to him.


    The door at the entrance of the tavern slowly opens as a bell hanging from the top chimes. The barkeep looks over to see who came in but looks away disinterested knowing who came in his establishment. That distinctive green hair and curly twin tails, with a missing limb was Ophelia. She scans the room around until she finally sees her brother Connery. Her face gave a soft kind yet worried smile. She walks up to her brother and slowly takes a seat beside him as they both sat in silence for a moment. Ophelia was the first to finally break the awkward silence.


    "I see you''re finally getting a break huh? That''s good to see."


    He continues to stare at his drink and says nothing.


    "Umm... how are you holding up? Is there anything I can do to help you? Just say it and I''ll gladly help with anything you need."


    He still says nothing, only the quick continuous taping sound of his finger was the only thing that was coming from him. Ophelia continues, trying to keep the conversation going.


    "Dante and Dalek are out busy running some errands, I just finished mine not too long ago. So we have a chance to hang out properly now, just like before."


    He still says nothing, only continuing his taping. Ophelia''s eyes became glossy with tears but restrained herself. She leans next to him resting her head on his shoulders. Her voice cracks a little but tries to speak properly and comfort him.


    "I... I''m sorry I failed you brother... I did my best. I really tried to do my best...honest. Please don''t be mad at me... I really tried everything to be the best that I can... I-"


    His taping suddenly stops and leans his head against hers gently. Ophelia''s eyes widen as she slowly turns her head to look at him. He continues to stare at his drink but manages to speak with a low and tiresome voice.


    " I could never be mad at you Ophelia. You haven''t done anything wrong to me. You''re my little sister after all; I''ll do anything to protect you. So don''t worry about disappointing me, you could never disappoint me."


    Her lips quiver as she was about to burst into tears but held back keeping her composure. She places her missing hand onto the table next to Connery''s hand. Connery slowly lifted his hand and gently places it onto her stump, holding it gently as if he was holding her hand. This soothed Ophelia as she closed her eyes and smiled softly. The door behind them suddenly bursts wide open as a very loud and excited Frida came barging through the door.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "No need to fret everyone! Your favorite cute and cuddly princess has arrived!"


    The few people that were in the tavern quickly perked up and started to sweat with dread in their eyes. The only person that was unphased by her outburst was the barkeep. She happily struts inside as the barkeep bows slowly as she passes by.


    "Well, at least someone here as good manners hehe. Here, get yourself something nice snookums~."


    She places a small pouch full of gold coins on the counter as the barkeep humbly accepts her gift. Ophelia quickly sat upright as she was slightly shaking in her chair. Frida spots the two as she squees in delight and giggles her way towards them.


    "Well, if it isn''t my two good friends! What a small world bumping into this tavern coincidentally hehe!"


    The two of them said nothing, only staring down at the table in front of them.


    "Awww c''mon don''t be such a sourpuss. Ophelia, you still need to lighten up. After all, look at this stumpy looking stick of flesh you have! Just because you''re missing a piece is no excuse to have a long face all the time! I mean just look at this thing! All deformed and gashed out! It''s no wonder boys haven''t talk to you at all hahaha!"


    Frida said as she forcefully grabs her missing limb exposing the scar and bumps on the stump of her arm. She continues to shake her arm in front of Ophelia''s face trying to make her look at her stump, continuing to make rude and derogatory remarks while laughing simultaneously. Ophelia slightly looks away trying not cry in front of Frida. Frida then turns towards Connery as his fist was clenched and shaking.


    "Oh my oh my! What''s gotten into you my little lapdog? Is there something you want to say? Go on! Tell me! I''m listening!"


    She places her hand against her ear waiting for Connery to say something, but he doesn''t say a word.


    " Then if you have nothing to say, wipe that stupid look off your face. You''re lucky I''m in a good mood today my little doggy."


    A soft thud can be heard as the fluffy pink sleeves of her sweater hits the back of his head.


    "Speaking of me being in a good mood, this should also apply to you my little doggy. That brat that ended your life is possible no more now, isn''t that great!"


    Connery''s eyes widen in shock and anger.


    "I thought it would be me that would get the chance... you promised me I would be the one that would end that little cretin''s life!"


    " I said if there was a chance I will let you have it. Don''t forget you failed your duty as a high council member and fell to a boy playing pretend hero."


    She leans in closer with a more sinister and suspenseful tone in her voice.


    " May I also remind you that if it wasn''t for me, you would still be rotting in the ground as of today, or did you forget? Without me you are nothing but a rotting husk. So be grateful you''re still even alive at this point. If it was up to me, I would have just let you all rot in those cell cages and you in the ground for the maggots to feast on."


    Connery looks away as he grits his teeth in anger. Ophelia looks at him with extreme worry, not knowing what Frida has in plan for them.


    "Lucky for you, I have a gut feeling that it still wasn''t enough to end that red cape boy''s life."


    Connery looks at Frida with a twitch in his eye.


    "What makes you say that... lady Frida?"


    "Because our lord has called upon you specifically for something. He has a special assignment for you that I think you would love my little puppy."


    Connery''s eyes widen in shock as he slowly looks up at the mask of Frida. Although he couldn''t see her face, he could definitely see the slow evil chuckle she was giving off under that creepy smiling mask of hers.

 CHAPTER 60) Humble Abode

    The day finally has passed since Roth first awoken from his injuries. Sunlight can be seen slowly seeping through the curtains as it slowly glows brightly in the room. Roth winces as the sunlight slowly shines at his eyes. He rises from under the covers as he sits near the edge of the bed. Slowly waking up from his deep slumber. He rubs his face as his hands slowly slide down his face. He sits at the edge of the bed for what felt like an eternity. Giving a blank expression as he stared at the wooden floor at his feet. The birds outside the window chirped loudly, signaling the start of the day. After a moment of spacing out, he was suddenly startled by a sudden fast knock on the door.


    "Good morning, may I come in?"


    It was an unfamiliar woman''s voice that spoke behind the door. It was soft and yet very commanding. Her voice sounded smooth and calming that even Roth was taken back for a moment. He almost forgot that he was somewhere else now, a person''s home, not a local inn. He took a moment to respond as he hesitated, feeling very unkempt.


    "Umm... yeah... come in."


    The door handle slowing clinked as the nob jiggled and the door slowly opened. His eyes blinked in complete surprised as the woman walked through the door, at least, he was sure it was a woman. As the door fully opened, standing in the doorway, was a beast person. She was a draconian beast person. She was tall standing at about six feet. Her tail hung out of her dress as it swayed freely hanging low to the ground. Her scale skin was a mix of dark and light green coloring. The top of her head had several spikes and two large horns that curved back, signaling her maturity of her age. Her eyes were golden color with a black slit for her pupils. She walked in gracefully and carefully as if not to startled him. Her posture was well mannered as if she was acting as a maid in some lord''s mansion.


    "Good morning mister Malvikun, I do hope you have slept well."


    "I... I have, thank you for your concern and... thank you for taking us in..."


    "There is no need for thanks young man. You folks were in distress, and we were happy to take you in. I just came by to say that breakfast is just about to be served. I do hope you don''t mind being shirtless for just awhile longer. I would have given you one of my husband''s shirts, but it just so happens to be laundry day today. The only set of clothes we had were just wool trousers. I deeply apologize for the inconvenience. If you like, I can happily bring the meal for you in here to eat while you wait for your clothes to be washed."


    "N-no no, that''s quite alright, I don''t mind eating with you all. It won''t be weird at all just eating down there without my shirt?"


    The draconic woman giggles as she places her claws on her mouth trying not to giggle hard,


    "Of course not, you can relax young man. You have been through a lot. Come, come, before the food gets cold."


    Roth blinks in uncertainty but softly smiles. He slowly gets up still feeling the pain all over his body of his battle. They walked down the elongated hallway as the wooden boards under their feet creek with every step. Roth can feel the rustic feel and ripple texture of the wood boards under his bare feet as he walked. He takes each step very careful as to not get a sudden splinter underneath his feet. They reached the stairs and a wave of delicious smells waft past Roth''s nose. He takes a deep breath in as his stomach rumbles in starvation. He held his stomach quickly feeling embarrassed of the loud growl coming from his body as he tried to silence it. The draconic woman giggles,


    "Oh my, sounds like someone has worked up an appetite."


    Roth nervously laughs as he agrees with her. They finally made their way into the large kitchen area where everyone was present. He was surprised to see that Amaya was cooking and just about ready to serve the table. Mina was patiently waiting as she was looking at Amay with hunger in her eyes. There was also another being present, another draconic. He could tell this person was also female by the style of her clothes. Her horns were straight and had bright red scales. She also wore a silver pendant around her neck. She was smiling happily as she was washing some pots in a large sink. Her tail was swerving gently back and forth showing how happy she is. As Amaya turned around with a plate in her hand, her eyes widen with excitement as she smiled from ear to ear.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Ah! Master! You''re finally awake! I made everyone here breakfast with the help of the owners of this place of course."


    Mina quickly turned around and jumped out of her seat bolting towards Roth. She crashed into him as she hugged tightly than ever before.


    "Big brother! You dummy! Why do you always put yourself into these kinds of situations! I''m going to die from shock if you keep this up!"


    "Mina... I..."


    She made a very upset pouty face but was clear that there were slight tears in her eyes. Roth raised his hand gently and brought her closer to comfort her.


    "I''m... sorry. I really am. He was just too dangerous, way more than that masked woman."


    Mina released him as she wiped her eyes not letting them see her crying. The two draconic women smiled on how sweet and kind they were to each other. After a couple of moments of reassurance, they finally sat at the table while the three other women were still helping each other.


    "Here you are lady Mina, enjoy."


    Amaya set a plate of food in front of her as her eyes sparkled with excitement. She lifted up a pancake looking item but was filled with juicy shredded pork. It was so tangy and flavorful that Mina squeed in glee. Amaya set down another plate for her that had over easy eggs and slices of thinly cut beef.


    "Ah, pardon for my rudeness mister Malvikun, we neglected to tell you who we are. My name is Iverna, and the red one is my daughter Sassa."


    " A pleasure to meet you sir."


    Sassa gently bows her head. Her voice was slightly higher, and it sounded very cute to him. He bows his head back and greets her respectfully. He takes his seat waiting for his plate.


    "I would have introduced you to my husband but he''s out right now making a few deliveries."


    Roth assures her that it''s quite alright and giving them a roof to recover is more than they deserve. Iverna smiles at how humble he''s being. Roth suddenly feels as if someone is watching him intently. As he turns around, he finds Sassa standing over him staring at the many wounds and scars all over his back.


    "Sassa! Don''t be rude! He is our guest!"


    "Ah, sorry mother. I''m sorry for staring mister Malvikun, I wanted to see and feel your scars. They look otherworldly, I was quite fascinated."


    "Sassa!"


    The mother interjects apologizing for her bold remarks. Roth assures her that it''s no problem at all and says she can stare if she wants. Iverna gives him a worried look but understands if he has no problem at all.


    "It''s okay, you can it examine it more. It''s my fault I got my clothes bloody so, hehe."


    Sassa examines all of the scars on his back and the large wound on his arm.


    "Oh my, are you a soldier mister?"


    Roth giggles, " No, I''m not a soldier. I''m an adventurer."


    "Ooooh, how on earth did you manage to acquire these many scars?"


    Roth looks down on his arm examining the large wound encircling it.


    "It''s quite a long story..."


    The silence hung in the air as the tone completely change. But Roth manage to change the tone really quickly.


    "Anyways, Amaya, what on earth happened while I was out?"


    Amaya brought several other plates to the table before all of them finally sat down together.


    "It was a very close call master. You were on the verge of death. Since my abilities has to do with blood, I tried to stop the bleeding as soon as we arrived here. I was unable during the flight process... unfortunately."


    "Exactly... where are we right now though? The spell I used should have teleported you two back to the border of the country."


    "It did master, but with the blood pact we made, I can sense where you were and if you are still alive. I am connected with you through our pact, remember?"


    Roth rubs his forehead remembering the contract they had made. Iverna curiously interjects the two.


    "Control blood? You''re a dark magic user then? That is quite an unusual power."


    Amaya nods and laughs nervously, playing along with their assumption.


    " Instead of bringing you back to the border town, I scoured the area that was isolated, far away from any other being."


    Sassa joins in on the conversation as well.


    "It''s true, on the night when you were brought in here, she was banging on the door aggressively trying to save you. We never get visitors here, so we were scared naturally on who was knocking on our door. When we saw you all bloody limp and missing an arm, we quickly allowed you inside to heal. She quickly ran off to retrieve your sister back here. We made a torniquet to try and hold the bleeding, and it barely worked. When she finally arrived with your sister, they both started working on you to save your life. I''m shocked that not even a few days has past and you''re already moving about."


    "He''s very resilient that''s for sure."


    As Mina makes a joke to lighten the mood, which seemed to work. Roth appreciates the kindness they all did for him. He bows his head and express how gratefully he is to be alive. They all smiled and finally decided to dig into the delicious food. The amount of food they made was insane, majority of it was all for Amaya with her extreme high blitz of her metabolism to compensate the lack of drinking blood. Roth also remembered something and decided to check as they were eating. As soon as he examined his skills he immediately choked up in great disbelief.


    "Oh my goodness, big brother, are you alright?"


    He coughs and pounds his chest as the food almost became lodge in his throat.


    "Ye-AH... UGHH! I''m good! HUGHA! Just went down-... the wrong pipe... is all- ARG!"


    Everyone sighed in relief except for him. Before he could even check his new perks, the rank in front of him caught him way off guard.


    Roth Malvikun (Lvl 500)

 CHAPTER 61) Flash Backs of Old Memories

    The office space was cool and fresh as the air vents kept the temperature evenly cool. Papers flipping and the sounds of keyboards clicking away filled the airspace of this large office floor. A telephone rang as someone quickly answered with a quick hello and friendly tone. The coffee maker humming low as it boiled away. A co-worker yawns as he stretches his arms wide open up into the air from sitting for so long. In the back end of the office floor was a long table filled with workers on their laptops typing away and writing notes in a little pad. The table emitted the sounds of continuous tapping of keys from the workers.


    "Hey man, have you gotten those reports from the head office of the company we just signed off on?"


    A man in a brown suit asks his co-worker from across the table. He looked up from his work and fixed his glasses.


    "Yeah, the reports are supposed to come in today. They should be here in the next hour or so, I''ll send them your way as soon as I receive them."


    "Oh man that''s good to hear, thanks Roth. I was getting worried there for a second."


    "No worries, companies like this one like to send everything till the last minute. It''s really annoying."


    The man chuckled as Roth gave him a complimentary smile. A woman slowly walks behind Roth hesitantly, afraid to ask him a question but taps him on his shoulder.


    "Um excuse me, mister Malcom? I have some paperwork on the documents for the new requisition order we received, but I can''t find the proper form to send them out on."


    Roth turns over and receives the paperwork from the young woman. He takes a moment to study the order fill paperwork as he adjusts his glasses to read them. The woman stood in place feeling embarrassed for asking that question. As if feeling she was incompetent. After looking over the form he understood what she needed to do. He rips out a sticky note and writes down the form number onto the single sheet pad.


    "Take this form and attached it to the front of the work order. After that, you should be clear to send it out."


    "Oh my, thank you mister Malcom!"


    "Don''t mention it, happy to help."


    The man sitting across from Roth made a chuckle and said a joking remark.


    "Oh man Roth, it seems like you''re the go to man for any type of problem. Even the new girl is asking for your help now."


    "Hehehe... I mean.. I have been working here for a while. I don''t mind helping a hand or two. We all started here as newbies, it''s only fair to help them in the right direction."


    The new girl looked at Roth with a sincere and soft smile before thanking him and returning to work. Roth''s co-worker looks at her as she walks away then back at Roth.


    "Looks like someone has a crush on someooooooone."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, nobody has a crush on anybody."


    "Aw c''mon man, did you see the way she looked at you when she was leaving? She''s totally into you man! Why don''t you ask her out to dinner or something?"


    Roth didn''t look up to respond at his co-worker, he kept typing away as he had a slight blush on his face.


    "I rather not date anyone from my work. It''s bad practice to fraternize in the same work environment."


    "Man... you really are stern sometimes with work. Aren''t there things you at least do that help you relax other than working twenty-four seven?"


    "I say my videogames and anime help me relax from the mundane life of modern society."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    His co-worker squints his eyes at him with a questionable look.


    "So you''re a big nerd otaku that prefers 2D women than real women...?"


    Roth closed his eyes with an annoyed look,


    "I didn''t say that..."


    "Hey man, I''m not judging, whatever floats your boat."


    "Roth Malcom, to the office please. Roth Malcom, to the office please, thank you."


    "Ooooooooh someone''s in trouble."


    "Oh shut up, I''m not in trouble."


    Roth slowly gets up from his worktable and makes his way to the office across the floor level. A women holding onto a land line phone holds it out to him as someone called for his name. Roth was caught off guard but took the phone from the woman. He responded saying his name and who was speaking. Roth''s curious smile slowly and slowly started to frown. His smile now turned into disbelief. His eyes slowly began to water. He dropped and sat onto the desk as he heard the news over the phone. His co-worker who was laughing and wanted to see why they called him up ended his laughter as he saw Roth in pure despair and tears. Roth dropped the phone and collapsed onto the floor grabbing his head in frustration. All the other co-workers of his saw this scene and were extremely worried on what had happened to him. Few rushed to his aid, but before anyone could reached them, Roth opened his eyes and saw the rustic wood ceiling of the bedroom he was sleeping in.


    He slowly rose up from the bed sheets exhausted on the vivid dream he just had. He looked out of the window and saw the bright moon shining through the windowsill. He quickly got up and got dressed and slowly headed out the door. He checked on the room next to him and saw Mina peacefully sleeping in her bed. He went on to the room across from Mina''s and peaked in. He saw Amaya sitting on her chair as if she had been waiting for something to happened but fell asleep instead. He quietly made his way out to the front door and lean against the low stone wall that surrounded the house. The air of the night was warm and fresh. The sounds of frogs and crickets filled the dark blue night sky as they sang their harmonious tune. Suddenly a light flickered on from inside as it escapes through the windows that was next to him, it appears someone else is having trouble sleeping as well.


    The front door creaked open and peering out of the corner was Sassa. She wore a light blue night wear with red straps and strings and walked over to Roth with a smile.


    "You''re up pretty late this time in the night mister Malvikun."


    "I could say the same for you miss Sassa."


    She chuckles and leans forward onto the small stone wall. She looks up into the night sky admiring the scenery.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "It sure is... it''s peaceful."


    "What are you doing out here all by yourself?"


    "I just couldn''t sleep is all. Just wanted some fresh air for a little bit. What about you? Also having trouble sleeping?"


    "I heard someone moving around in the house. I decided to investigate what it was only to find you out here. If you were trying to be sneaky you failed at that haha."


    Roth blushes and apologizes for his loud rudeness. They both sat in silence for a moment staring at the beautiful stars and few strands of clouds that floated through the sky.


    "Can I ask you something mister Malvikun?"


    "Umm, sure. What do you have on your mind?"


    She nervously fiddled in place and began to blush or what seemed like blushing since her red scales made it hard to tell.


    "Do you think someone like... a beast person... could be an adventurer like you?"


    Roth looked at her with a strange look.


    "I don''t see why not. It''s really not up to me to make that kind of decision, only you know your worth."


    "True but I read stories and heard tales of hero adventures with amazing skills and magic. I also possess magic but it''s only light magic. I feel like light magic would be useless in a fight with others who have power of fire and earth while I''m... stuck with healing or purification..."


    "And who said light magic is worthless?"


    "Well because... I-"


    "All magic is important, even light magic. Some incredible feats can be done with light magic if you think outside the box. Train, train like your life depended on it. If you know you can''t use light magic to the best of your abilities, then train with the sword. train until you have blisters forming at your fingertips. If you can use light magic greatly, then train it until you run out of mana. Don''t just limit yourself or put yourself down because you think you have a weak magic skill. You''ll never know until you push past your limits on what you think you can''t achieve. I seen it all too well."


    Sassa looks at him with hope and inspiration from his words. She takes a moment to digest what he said, and she softly smiles.


    "Thank you. I never met an adventurer before, so I always wanted to ask that question. Thank you mister Malvikun, truly."


    "Roth is fine, just call me Roth."


    She smiled brightly and agreed.


    "Very well then, thank you, Roth. I''ll head inside now, I do hope you sleep well. Try not to stay up too late, goodnight... and thank you."


    She quickly leaned over the wall and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and waved at him as she returned inside to her bed. Roth was stunned for a quick moment as he slowly rubbed his cheek surprised by that sudden kiss. Her skin was cold to the touch when she gave him that kiss. He tried not to read too much into it and continued to stare into the cool warm night sky as the stars shine brightly and the crickets sang endlessly.

 CHAPTER 62) Change of Plans

    The sun shines brightly over the rustic home of their owners. The birds chirp loudly signaling the bright start of their new day. Roth leans on the wooden desk in one of the rooms they are staying in as he writes two letters with an ink and quill feather pen. He finishes and lets the ink dry before folding the papers and stamping them with a red wax to seal them. He leans back in his chair balancing the two wooden legs as he rocks back and forth. He stares into the ceiling looking at the two perks he has received the other day.


    [PERK UNLOCKED: THEANITAS BLESSING]


    [PERK UNLOCKED: LOVERS PROTECTION]


    He does not move from his leaning chair. He continues to stare at those two perks hovering in front of his vision. He is still baffled how is level went up by over six hundred percent. He chooses Theanitas blessing to read the description again.


    [PERK UNLOCKED: THEANITAS BLESSING]


    LO AND BEHOLD, YOU HAVE CAUGHT THE GREAT GRACES OF THE GODDESS OF THIS WORLD. YOU HAVE BEEN BLESSED BY HER DIVINITY AND HOLY LIGHT AND SHALL BE REWARDED. ALL STATS AND LEVEL HAVE INCREASED BY 614%!


    He closes the perk and rereads the other.


    [PERK UNLOCKED: LOVERS PROTECTION]


    INCREASE MAGICAL, PHYSICAL AND POISON RESISTANCE WHEN REACHING BELOW A CERTAIN AMOUNT OF HEALTH


    He sighs as he sets his chair back to normal and rubs his face with exhaustion. He sits in silence, taking the moment to decompress as he listens to the birds chirping outside. A sudden knock on the door can be heard as Roth speaks up to allow whoever was outside to come in.


    "Good morning, Master, did you sleep well?"


    It was Amaya coming in, walking with her royalty mannerism.


    "Ah, good morning Amaya. Yes, I did."


    "That is good to hear master. How is your arm? Are you going to heal it properly now that you have rested? From what lady Mina has told me, you possess an unusual high amount of light magic more so than Minas''."


    He looks down at his arm and holds it gently.


    "I healed it but... the scar will remain.


    "Oh? You''re leaving the scar intentionally master?"


    "Yeah... I am..."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "But... but why?"


    "That night was the most terrifying moment of my life. I sensed how powerful that man was and just showed how weak I still was compared to him."


    Amaya walked closer and stood next to his side listening carefully.


    "Thank goodness I had that teleportation spell. I knew it was the right call to save it just in case a situation like this ever happened. Even if it was only a one time use. The thought of losing you two, especially what I have been through, I just couldn''t let that happen. I want to keep this scar as reminder. A reminder of another failure that I made and have to live with the consequences."


    "Master..."


    Amaya said in a soft spoken tone. Her eyes slightly watering but refused to shed a single tear.


    "It''s okay Amaya. But I now know I have very powerful friends that can help and support me. It just took me a lot longer to realize that. I just didn''t want to lose you two as well."


    He smiles and places his hand on her arm. She smiles and nods when Mina suddenly walks through the door.


    "Gooooooodmorning big brother, so what''s the plan now? Are you all healed up?"


    "Yeah, just about. I have to send these two letters to Aufnier and Saudia."


    "Okie dokie, what''s next? Are we going to scout for that idiot who hurt you badly? I want to give him a piece of my mind after what he did to you; my blood is boiling just thinking about it."


    She puts her fists in the air and starts shadow boxing as if it were him. Roth turns back to look at her and slightly scolds her.


    "That is out of the question. After these letters are sent, we are going back home. Back to Galobethrogga."


    Mina stops her imaginary fight and yells in protest.


    "What?! Why not?! We know exactly where he is, and we are just going to let him get away?!"


    Roth places his hand up to block the sound of her yelling as it was giving him a slight headache, which also made him very annoyed.


    "We can''t let this opportunity pass us by now. We know where he is staying. If we can take him out now, his whole operation will fall apart! We need to strike now!"


    "YOU DIDN''T SEE WHAT I SAW OKAY!"


    Mina stepped back from being confident and assertive to a now surprised and taken back look.


    "You were scared when you saw that crazy woman Frida right? This man is ten times more powerful than her. For crying out loud I nearly lost my damn arm, and you want to go find him already?! I taught you to be smart in fighting or are you just going to throw everything out the damn window?! Well?!"


    Mina held her hands together in front of her and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "I... umm... no... I''m sorry big brother. I just... I don''t know..."


    He exhaled with a slight of regret in his voice as he saw Mina become a little timider. He rose from his chair and walked towards Mina who was still looking down towards the floor. He gently took her mage hat off and gently placed it onto the wooden desk. Her eyes slightly twitched unsure of what he was doing. He gently brought Mina closer as he embraced her with a gentle hug. His arm holding her head as he comforted her.


    "I''m sorry Mina, I know you mean well. He is just far too dangerous for us right now. I don''t want to lose you too. We''re family, remember? I don''t want to lose anyone else close to me, okay?"


    Mina''s eyes began to swell up until tears began to pour out. She leans in closer to his hug as the tears fell on to his shirt.


    "I''m... I''m sorry... I just... I don''t want anyone to hurt you anymore... I hate seeing you in pain big brother... I..."


    "Shh... shh... it''s okay. We''ll report what happened back to the guild, explain the situation and come up with a plan, okay?"


    "...okay..."


    Mina nods her head as she continues to sniffle and cry in his arms. Roth hugs her tighter to comfort her as he almost begins to shed a tear but refuses to let one out. Amaya stares at the two and smiles brightly at how wonderful he thinks of his little sister.

 CHAPTER 63) The Fox Fang Mercenaries

    Iverna and Sassa were outside doing laundry as they hung their clothing out on a line to dry. They smile and giggle as they talked about how their day was and anything eventful that has happened. Meanwhile inside, Roth was sitting at the dinner table with Iverna''s husband. He had thick, rough scales with a deep red coloring. way darker than Sassa''s colors. He also had a plume of feathers that ran down from the top of his head down his spine. It made him look almost like a walking dinosaur. The look in his eyes made Roth feel uneasy but he was surprisingly friendly.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, young man. I am sorry to hear what has happened to you. I am pleased that you are recovering very nicely. I am Gorm It is a pleasure to meet you finally."


    "Thank you for allowing us to stay in your home. I do apologize that we intruded so suddenly."


    "Nonsense, to tell you the truth, this has been the most exciting thing that has happened here in forever hahaha."


    He laughs as he leans back in his chair.


    "Besides, anyone who works in the guild is a friend in my book. Afterall, I use to be an adventure once before."


    Roth''s eyes perked up slightly surprised about this new information.


    "You were? I had now idea. Your family never mentioned anything about you once being an adventurer."


    "Well yes, my wife does know. However, my daughter... I tried to sway from such things from... personal experience."


    He slides his leg off to the side and lifts his pant leg revealing Roth a wooden peg leg attached to Gorm. Roth stares but breaks his trance and apologize for what happened to him.


    "No need to apologize young man. I knew the dangers of the job as a profession. That''s why I always told my daughter I lost my leg in a mining accident. She''s a good kid, but she can be stubborn. Hehehe I know exactly where she got that attitude from. So whenever I hear her talking about joining and becoming one, I always see a lot of myself in her. When I lost my leg, it was during my wife''s pregnancy that made me realize that my life and her life... were all but too precious. So I decided to retire early and try my hand at becoming a farmer. Turns out I have a natural green thumb, who would have guessed hahaha."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Roth smiled at his optimism as his laughter filled the kitchen area.


    "But I know she won''t be my little girl forever. Eventually she will go off and join if her heart truly desires to become an adventure still."


    "She did mention to me that she has light magic capacity and was unsure if a person of her talents would ever be worthy."


    "Oh did she? What did you say to her?"


    "I told her only she can decide that for herself."


    Gorm face was serious for a moment only to softly smile as he looks down at the table.


    "So she still hasn''t let go of that dream then, I guess it can''t be helped. Plus seeing you all three brought her dream back to life hahaha."


    "I uhh... sorry about that..."


    "Like I said before, there''s no need to apologize. It was bound to happen sooner or later. By the way, that letter you asked to be delivered. I received a message through a carrier pigeon later that same night saying their sending someone right away. I have no idea what you said to them in that letter, but it must have been gravely important if they responded that quickly."


    "They did? When will they be arriving?"


    "Actually today, they should be arriving soon so in the meantime let us relax."


    Gorm stands up and grabs a bottle of ale and pours it for Roth and himself. Time has passed and everyone waits for whoever was picking up Roth and his companions from this friendly homestead. Gorm and Iverna tells stories on how they meet and became a couple. Other times about embarrassing stories about their daughter Sassa as a young child. Mina, to no surprise, tells how amazing her big brother was as a person. Even Amaya joined in the praise as well, to which now Roth blushes. After countless of telling stories, they heard the neigh of a horse right outside their home. Roth quickly looked out the window and saw a coach with a strange looking emblem flag flying over it. They all went outside while the homeowners stayed inside and allowed them to talk in private first. They stepped out of the home and heard a familiar friendly voice shout towards them.


    "Well if it isn''t my crazy friend. How the hell are ya kid!"


    "Tobias?! You''re the one they send?"


    Roth was surprised to see them again. The other eccentric trio made their way following their leader just behind. Mina waved with surprised joy to see their friends again.


    "It''s good to see ya kid. You should be thanking Aufnier for this wonderful reunion. When he received your letter, he quickly dispatched us to help escort you back to town."


    "Did he now..., well I''m grateful he sent an escort so quickly. It''s good to see you again Tobias." He shook his hand, and Tobias shook back and gave a big smile in return as well.


    "Always happy to help a friend in need."


    He looks next to Roth to see Amaya standing patiently.


    "Oh? And who might this be?"


    "My name is Amaya sir, and I serve under my master as his personal guard."


    Tobias looks at her in great confusion until he bursts out laughing.


    "Oh man kid, you never cease to amaze me! Let''s get you all squared away here before we head out, master, oh man that''s a good one!"

 CHAPTER 64) No Turning Back Now

    Roth and the rest of his growing little party finally gather their belongings and said their goodbyes to the kind family that housed them. Sassa and her mother both gave Mina and Amaya heartfelt hugs while Gorm gave Roth a firm handshake as they waved them off goodbye. The house slowly shrunk off in the horizon as Sassa ran down the road and excitedly waved them off goodbye. Roth''s visit has given a spark to yet another unsuspecting person.


    "Ooooooh! So tell me! Are you part of his friend group or something more?"


    As Jeune practically leaps out of her seat in the coach wagon leaning towards Amaya as she raises her eyebrows rapidly. Amaya just smiles nervously for the sudden barrage of curiosity. Tobias grabbed her by shirt collar and yanked her back into her seat.


    "Heel girl, don''t scare our guest. She just arrived and you want to pounce all over her?"


    "Oh c''mon, Roth has a new person in his party! Alot of things must have gone down if someone new joined him. Who wouldn''t be curious after someone proclaims, " He is my master! "."


    As Jeune places her hand on her chest and raises the other high in the air as if she was acting in some sort of play. Ifani looks away trying not to laugh, while Tobias gently but firmly hits Jeune on the head. She yelps in confusion as she rubs the sore spot of where the fist landed. Ganzo, who was driving the coach, shakes his head as he hears the commotion going on inside the carriage.


    "Apologies miss, I forgot to mention my little entourage here can be quite unique."


    "Oh it''s quite alright. There is nothing to apologize for. I''m quite accustomed to this type of atmosphere after being around lady Mina for some time."


    Tobias folded his arms with an astonished expression,


    "Is that so? Then I''m relieved to hear my companions won''t give you a hard time then."


    The two of them smiled in reassurance. Roth gave a smile with a slight embarrassment red flush to his face. Tobias turns towards Roth''s way and gives him a stern look.


    "Aufnier was very hasty on bringing you back as soon as he received your letter. Is everything alright kid?"


    Roth sighs and leans back into the leather cushion of his seat.


    "Actually, no... it''s not alright. It''s the Fidelity. They made their move on us and... let''s just say it almost didn''t end well for me."


    Mina and Amaya both look down with shame. The three members of Fox Fang look with worry as Tobias leaned in closer to listen more carefully.


    "What happened Roth? What happened to you that the guild authorized an expedite escort?"


    "I think... I may have just faced with the leader of the Fidelity."


    The three of them reeled back in shock and leaned in closer.


    "No way are you serious?!" As Ifani screamed out.


    "You for sure seen the guy?!" Jeune said with a trembling voice.


    And Tobias plops back into his seat in disbelief.


    "You certain? Are you for sure certain it was him?"


    "The man almost ended my life, and I almost lost an arm. So yeah, I''m certain it was him."


    Ifani looks down, shaken, remembering the raid on the mansion as he almost lost his life. He looks over to Jeune as he slowly looks back at Roth.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "My god, we barely survived with just his basic subordinates. The fact that you survived from the head hancho himself. Roth... you are something else you know that?"


    "It''s important that I get back to Aufnier and report back to what I saw. I want to end this infuriating Fidelity already. They took away innocent lives and made others suffer for profit. This needs to end now..."


    Mina and Amaya both shook their heads in agreement with determined faces. Tobias gave a firm look and nodded in agreement.


    "I understand kid. The Fox Fang mercenaries has got your back all the way. We owe you a huge debt, and we''re happy to help."


    Roth smiled and thanked him for his support. Tobias mischievously smiles and side eyes Jeune and Ifani, trying to break the serious atmosphere.


    "On another note, it seems like you also did more than just save us."


    "Hm? What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, it seems like a close encounter with death was all that it took for these two to be all lovey dovey."


    "TOBIAS!"


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!"


    As both Ifani and Jeune yelled in sync at their leader. Tobias folds his arms as he continuous with a smug look.


    "It''s the damnedest thing. They were always clawing at each other''s throats, but now... now they seem closer than ever before."


    Ifani lowers his head as his face begins to turn bright red. Jeune quickly sets of a barrage of punches into Tobias''s arm which had little effect on him. He barely even budged from her punches.


    "I DON''T CARE IF YOU''RE OUR BOSS! I''LL KICK YOUR ASS! HOW DARE YOU SPEW STUFF LIKE THAT OUT WITHOUT OUR PERMISSION- I MEAN..."


    As Jeune said with a bright red face full of embarrassment. Tobias just sat there still with his smug look as the punches continue. Roth''s group chuckled of the teasing he was doing to the two of them. After some time has passed, they finally reach back home to Galobethrogga. Tobias went ahead to go look for a place to stay and said they will be back the next morning. Roth wished them well as they headed up the steps to the guild. Roth stepped inside first and was greeted by a familiar voice.


    "Roth!"


    It was Saudia, she quickly ran around her desk and quickly jumped into his arms. He was caught off guard as they both tumble to the floor. She was bawling her eyes out and she squeezed him tightly.


    "Hey- Saudia... you can let go now... can''t- breathe..."


    She quickly regained herself and wiped her tears away.


    "Apologies sweety. I''m just so happy you''re safe and sound. I''ve been getting your letters from before; I was so happy to hear you were finally coming back!"


    Before she was able to continue, a cough came from behind her, disrupting their little reunion. As they both turn toward the cough, Aufnier stood, with a grim and unsettling look on his face. Roth excuses himself and apologizes as he tells Mina and Amaya to stay put. They agreed and began to chat with Saudia, catching up on all the adventures they had gone through. Aufnier escorts him to his office as he sat down with a heavy air weighing him down. Roth sits across from Aufnier as he just sits there in silence. Roth notices an unfamiliar woman standing on the side of the room. She was another guilder worker, the same as Saudia. Aufnier was the first to break the silence.


    "Are you sure it was him mister Malvikun? Are you certain it was the leader?"


    Roth gulped as he was sweating with anxiousness, " without a doubt."


    "What makes you so sure?"


    "For one, he was way stronger. Stronger than even Frida. He has fire elemental but... he also has another special... ability."


    "Which is...?"


    Roth swallowed nervously trying not to shake from that traumatic fight.


    "He can deflect and hold any elemental magic thrown at him. He caught my lightning spell and shot it back right at me. He was... fast... unnaturally fast. He was able to slice my arm clean off... and I couldn''t even see him move. He just... appeared... next to me instantly."


    Aufnier leaned on his hand and was deep in thought as his eyes moved back and forth.


    " Do you want to continue this fight mister Malvikun? I understand you went through a tremendous amount of mental strain against a foe like this. I understand if you want to quit. No one would judge or say anything about this at all. But if you wish to continue, I need your one hundred percent support in this fight against the Fidelity."


    Roth steeled himself and gave a determined look.


    "I''m in this fight. Even if I leave now, I have done too much damage to their operation than anyone else. They will still hunt me down regardless."


    Aufnier nodded and express his gratitude towards him. He waves the women to come slower as she slowly walks towards the desk. She holds up a clipboard with a white sheet of paper and a graphite stick.


    "So far, no one knows what the leader even looks like, except for you. Do you remember what he looked like?"


    Roth nodded and gave the description. The woman quickly and effectively drew as Roth gave every little detail he could remember from that fight. The more she drew, the more he could hear nothing except his heartbeat ringing in his ear. When she finally finished, she turned the drawing towards Roth.


    "Is this the man you described sir?" She said calmly.


    Roth was slowly hyperventilating but still kept his focus. He slowly nodded, refusing to take his eyes off of the paper as he was staring at the inhuman monster that''s called the Fidelity''s leader.